One for Three

by Soxeschmaid

Summary:

I'm Usagi Tsukino, and my life has recently become quite complicated. My biggest problem at the moment is that I love men. That's right, men, in the plural. To be exact, three men who couldn't be more different from each other, but I love each one of them in a very special way. Each of them completes me in their own way, and that's why they can never find out about each other.

Chapter 1: Prologue

Hello, my name is Usagi Tsukino, I'm 28 years old, and I work as an assistant to a famous art dealer. In my job, organization is everything. I have to keep track of all the appointments and facts precisely, and it has spilled over into my private life.

My biggest problem is that I love men, yes men, in plural. I don't even know how it came to this, but there are three, and the most important thing is that they must never find out about each other. I love each of them in a very special way, and each of them completes me in his own way. But let's start at the beginning, maybe I can still put it together.

Chapter 2: Chapter 1

Man Number 1, Mamoru Chiba.

I've known him for half my life. He used to be such a big shot, such a real snob, so arrogant... a baka, you know what I mean. Mamoru and I had a love-hate relationship from the beginning, even though it was more hate than love at first. He constantly teased me about my bad grades and bullied me. Luckily, I eventually changed schools, and he began studying. We only saw each other rarely after that, but even then, there were usually no nice words exchanged between us.

All of that changed on the evening of my last summer festival at the vocational school. I was about to graduate, and to my own surprise, my grades had improved significantly. Motoki was one of my best friends, and he was in charge of the catering for the event that evening. Mamoru, who was also friends with him, offered to help him with the delivery, and there we stood. Me in a damn short hot black dress, on high heels, with my champagne in hand, and he with the big serving tray. With his eyes wide open, he stared over at me, and bam, there was my clumsy streak again. I stumbled, spilled my champagne on his shirt, and fell to the ground. Under the previous circumstances, he probably would have laughed half to death first and then pressed one of his usual sarcastic remarks on me, but something was different that evening. He quickly put down the serving tray and crouched down right next to me, gently took off my shoe and examined it professionally. Of course, he's a doctor, then still a resident, now a chief physician in cardio. A heart doctor. Oh, I'm drifting off again. In any case, our eyes met, and suddenly there was a spark. He brought me home that evening, and we talked about everything all night long. Old stories from the past, how we had been doing during the time we had hardly seen each other, about past loves... Of course, one or two bottles of wine flowed along the way, and so one thing led to another. I wanted to brush it off as a one-night stand, but he seemed to have a real interest in me. At first, I couldn't believe that I really started going out with him, but gradually I got to know so many new good sides of him that he won a place in my heart.

The entire thing went on for three years without complications, happy and monogamous. We were a real model couple. But as life often goes, things turned out differently than expected. Our original plan was to move from two households into a shared apartment after three years. But then Mamoru received an offer from work that he couldn't refuse. However, he had to go to Seattle for 18 months. America. To the other side of the world. Of course, I could have accompanied him, but I had just started a new job and I needed the professional experience, so we said it was only 18 months. After that, we still had the rest of our lives together. In retrospect, the decision to have a long-distance relationship was the trigger for everything. So instead of moving in with me into a shared apartment, Mamoru moved to Seattle. At first, we talked on the phone every day, but we quickly realized that we couldn't keep that up forever. Despite this, we held on to our relationship and counted the weeks until his return together. It was 78 weeks. One day, he surprised me with plane tickets to visit him. I was so happy to see him again, but if I had known that the second important man in my life would enter my life on the flight, I would have probably reacted differently.

Man Number 2, Seiya Kou

Yes, it's strange how everything has come together. So I was on my way to see my boyfriend in America, happy and excited to see him again after five endless months, I whirled through Tokyo Airport. Motoki and his girlfriend Makoto took me to the airport and wished me a good trip. At check-in, there was a problem, the flight was overbooked. After endless discussions, I got a free upgrade to first class. Right next to him. A little exhausted from the discussions, I settled into my seat and exhaled loudly. He gave me a mischievous smile and waited for me to react, but at that point, I didn't know who was sitting next to me. I actually only found out after the 9-hour flight. So I made myself comfortable, chose a movie and ordered something to drink. Every time I wanted to look out the window, I noticed the guy with his long black hair looking at me. Deep blue eyes that fixed on me. I pressed pause, took off my headphones, and asked him directly why he was staring at me. His answer made all my facial features fade, he actually said: that I look like his future wife. After a moment of surprise, I began to laugh out loud, of course, I immediately made it clear that I was already happily taken, but he didn't care. He was so self-assured. The last three hours we argued fiercely, he tried to persuade me to go on a date, and I tried to make it clear that he would have no chance with me. When we got off the plane at Seattle airport, I only found out who I had been arguing with the whole time. Seiya Kou. The frontman of an internationally successful band called Three Lights. That's why he was so self-assured. Before he disappeared into the flashbulbs, he winked at me and said: I'll find you, my darling, and then I'll get my date.

This sentence made me feel sick. Was it a promise or a threat from him? I put these thoughts and the flight aside; I wanted to focus on Mamoru for the next two weeks. The singer would surely forget about me quickly. Think again. After two wonderful weeks in heaven, I returned to my drab everyday life: work, household chores, research for the next day, and finding time for my best friend Minako in between.

Minako was with me that evening. We had ordered food and I was telling her about my amazing experiences in America when the doorbell rang. When I opened the door, there was a huge bouquet of flowers, I mean really gigantic; I didn't even have a vase big enough for it. As I stumbled into the living room with the monster, Minako spotted a card stuck between the flowers.

-Hello darling, I told you I would find you. I have reserved a table at Kondo for tomorrow evening. Be punctual at 7 pm. S.-

Minako read the card aloud, and her questioning look pierced me. Of course, she wanted to know everything immediately. Who was S.? How did I know him, and why did he invite me to dinner? I explained everything that had happened on the strange flight, but I kept the details of who exactly it was from her.

I struggled for a long time with whether I should go to the meeting, but Minako persuaded me that it would do me good to get out and as long as it remained friendly, Mamoru didn't have to know anything. As you might suspect, it didn't stay just friendly because this pop singer with his cheeky ways set his sights on my heart in the first hour. Minako was right about one thing, Mamoru couldn't find out.

Seiya was in Tokyo for five weeks because of some recordings, and during that time, we spent every evening together after work. You could almost say that he secretly moved in with me during that time. He gave me a lightness that I had never known before, but which I enjoyed very much.

It only got tricky sometimes when Mamoru called, but I quickly got that under control. I called Mamoru in the morning as soon as Seiya had left the house, then I went to work. Coordinating two men, one of whom was on the other side of the world, worked surprisingly well. The five weeks flew by in no time, and it was time to say goodbye to Seiya. He would always be on the road for a few weeks. But it was weird to be alone in the apartment again.

I used the time without men present and devoted myself more to my work. This eventually led to my promotion, and I became the personal assistant to Tokyo's most influential art dealer, Rio Sato. Through this promotion, I then met him.

Man number 3, Diamond Prince

I ran through the streets talking on the phone with Mamoru, with a coffee for my boss and a latte macchiato for myself. I was, once again, way too late, but if I hurried, I could still make it. At exactly 9 o'clock, I walked through the office door. There was a note from my boss on my desk.

>You're going to the 12 o'clock meeting, I'm out. <

After my morning marathon, I slumped into my chair and sighed. I looked at my colorful appointment calendar.

12 o'clock -> Mr. Prince's appointment, painting consultation.

Internally, I rolled my eyes. Painting consultation was one of the most boring things about my job. Often only old, wealthy people came, who didn't know what to do with their money and then bought sinfully overpriced pictures.

I prepared some pictures from different eras in various styles, he would definitely take one of them. During my short break, I quickly talked to Seiya, who was currently in Europe. He had a life of going from one party to the next all over the world. I had to smile when I thought about how he still thought of me and called me almost daily. I seemed to have become important to him in our short time together.

Just before 12 o'clock, I went to the gallery and waited. At exactly 12 o'clock, he arrived. Oh my God, he was hot. He was far from being an old guy. Short white-blonde hair, a white suit, and a face like an angel. Instantly, my knees went weak, my body simply reacting to him. I couldn't explain it to myself. I needed a moment to compose myself, swallowed hard, and then asked him what he was looking for. He was looking for a painting for his brother, something modern for his birthday. I showed him two that I had already narrowed down. He was so enthusiastic about my taste that he took both immediately. I was grinning from ear to ear. My first consultation and two sales right away. Then he looked deeply into my eyes, his black eyes literally piercing mine, and my pulse accelerated. I couldn't refuse his invitation to accompany my boss to the party tonight, where the painting would be delivered.

To make a long story short, I was with my boss at this party for exactly 30 minutes. We handed over the painting, drank a glass of champagne together, and then Diamond Prince, with his deep black eyes, led me into a niche. My body was like wax in his hands, and my head switched off. From the niche, we went into a room, and then there was a third round in the bathroom. The guy had some endurance. I was sure that everything would hurt tomorrow, but I didn't care. He was like a drug that I couldn't get enough of all night. It wasn't just that one night, his schedule was even busier than mine, but when he had time and was in the city, he contacted me. It was clearly more platonic than with the other two, but also sexually much more intense.

So now I sat alone on my sofa, and the chaos in my life was taking its course. As long as only one was in town, no problem. If Diamond and Seiya were in Tokyo at the same time, I had to juggle a bit, but I could handle it well. However, time was ticking against me. Mamoru would be back in three months. You can see that it's not easy to deal with three men.

But Mamoru owned my mind, with no one else could I speak so openly and feel safe in every moment. I have known him for half of my life, and he is infinitely important to me.

Seiya won my heart, with his wit and charm, he always managed to put a smile on my face. With him, everything was just so easy and carefree.

And Diamond ... oh fuck, he owned my desire.

Even if I wanted to, I couldn't decide. But the clock kept ticking, tick-tock, tick-tock, in my neck.

Chapter 3: Chapter 2

Sweating, I woke up, relieved that it had only been a bad dream. In the dream, everything had escalated, and all three men were standing here in my apartment, confronting me. It should never get that far. Since I couldn't sleep anymore, I sat down at my desk and went through my appointments for the following week.

Today, there were some appointments at work, and Diamond would be back in town in the evening. Just thinking about him made me instantly wet. As previously mentioned, he was like a drug, and I was now highly dependent on him.Seiya would be back in Tokyo from Wednesday onwards. I quickly made a note to check how long Diamond would be in town. Since Seiya always stayed here for his short visits, it required a lot of preparation. I had packed a box in which I stored his things, which I always took out and put away in my apartment on the day of his arrival. Toothbrush, brush, change of clothes, a picture of us, the usual stuff you would place at your partner's place. But keep in mind that he was a star who placed a lot of value on his appearance, so the mountain of clothes grew with every visit. I urgently needed to stop him from stocking up more here.

It was now 6 am, which meant it was around 2 pm at Mamoru's place. I took out my phone.

>Good morning,only 12 more weeks until we see each other again.You have no idea how much I'm looking forward to it. <

Damn, only 12 weeks left, and I could feel the clock ticking again. Mamoru had already told me that after such a long time apart, he wanted to start living separately first. I was very grateful for that. Imagine if Mamoru lived here, and then suddenly Seiya showed up with his suitcase. Chaos would be inevitable.Still feeling a bit tired, I dragged myself to the bathroom and let the hot water run over my back; it felt really good. I quickly put on some makeup, then threw on an elegant summer dress, chugged the rest of my coffee, and was ready to head to work. There was a package in front of my apartment door that caught my attention. Curiously, I picked it up and went back into the apartment. There was a card attached to it.

"I want you to wear this tonight."

Diamond. I was getting hot just unwrapping his gift. I had to come up with something too, as it happened from time to time that one of his lackeys threw packages in front of the door. That could also look strange and raise questions. When I saw what I was holding in my hands, I had to swallow hard. Did he really want me to wear this? It was a dress or at least it was supposed to be. It consisted of more holes than fabric and the fabric was also see-through. Well, I knew exactly how to combine it to drive him insane. Quickly, I laid the piece of cloth on my bed and made my way to work.

Today there was a lot to do, but I had everything under control. For each customer, there was a separate folder listing all interests and previous purchases. All appointments were so well-planned that there was always at least 30 minutes of rest time. I sorted the folders and handed the first one to my boss as he walked by.

"First appointment in 25 minutes, Mr. Yang is looking for a sculpture for his lobby. A selection has already been prepared," I informed him. Without stopping, he took the file from me and flipped through it.

"Good job, Ms. Tsukino," he murmured and disappeared into his large office behind mine.One by one, I went through all the documents again and added small details here and there, made phone calls, and made appointments for the following days. When the door suddenly opened, I couldn't believe my eyes. Now he showed up at my work.Okay, I have to appear professional, pull yourself together Usagi. My boss must not find out that I slept with the son of one of his best customers. Diamond came directly to my desk with calm steps, and his lustful gaze was already undressing me.

"Hello... Mr. Prince, what... what can I do for you?" I stammered. Damn, he was totally throwing me off balance.

"Did you receive my package?" he whispered seductively to me. My pulse quickened as I forced myself to nod.I would have loved to tear his clothes off right here and now, but then I would surely be fired on the spot. Come on, concentrate now, I shouted at myself.He knew exactly how my body was reacting to him, and he savored seeing me suffer a bit. What an asshole. But unfortunately, a damn hot asshole.

"I came to pick up my father's order," he said calmly, continuing to assess me with his gaze. Order? Oh, that order. I actually needed a moment to sort out my thoughts. I quickly typed on the computer. There it was. "I'm sorry, but you came for nothing. The delivery has already been handed over to the shipping company and should be delivered sometime today," it took a lot of effort to continue sounding professional, which he of course noticed, and he gave me a meaningful grin. Then he leaned over my desk.

"No problem, I got what I came for. The driver will pick you up at 6 pm," he whispered to me. My eyes glanced at the clock, still six hours left, three hours of work. My concentration was gone. In my thoughts, the wildest fantasies raced about what he would do to me tonight.

In the end, my ringing phone brought me back to reality. Seiya sent me a picture of himself and his brothers. Wait a minute. I zoomed in a bit, fuck. He was at an airport. He wasn't supposed to return to Tokyo until the day after tomorrow, why was he at an airport?

>Are you already on the way back? < I sent him in a panic, and my alarm bells started ringing.

>Do you miss me already, darling?< was his response, evading the question.

>Yes, very much so. I'm already counting the hours, so how much longer do I have to wait?< Let's try it this way.

>Not much longer, I promise. But don't make any plans for Friday, I'm going to kidnap you < he replied.

Not much longer. I can't work with that, the time frame is too vague," I said to myself. I zoomed in on the picture. The display board in the background read "Vienna." The pure flight time from Vienna to Tokyo was about 12 hours, and since he was still texting me, he wasn't on the plane yet. I felt a sense of relief, which allowed me to focus on Diamond tonight. I would deal with my Seiya problem tomorrow.

Feeling a bit more relaxed, I started my evening. I stopped at a small boutique and bought a new lingerie set in deep black for tonight. If Diamond was going to provoke me like that, I could do the same. My inner devil rubbed its hands together in anticipation.

Armed with an ice cream cone, I made my way home. I had two hours left to get ready. It could be tight, but doable. But when I arrived at my apartment, I froze on the last step. This was impossible. How had he managed this?

Seiya was leaning casually against my apartment door. He wasn't supposed to be here yet. Shit. I tightly held the small bag containing my new lingerie and put on a smile.

"Well, well, well, surprise to see me, darling?"

Yes, very much so. I'm not sure if it's a good surprise yet. His things were still under the bed, and I had another date scheduled soon. I had to get rid of him somehow without raising suspicion.

"Oh, how did you get here so quickly? I thought you were still in Europe until Wednesday," I kissed him and he wrapped his arms around my waist.

"One of the concerts was cancelled, so we took the flight last night. I couldn't leave you alone for any longer," he said, winking at me. Oh, I almost sighed. If he was the only one and he didn't mess up my schedule... I had to keep a cool head.

"Seiya... I'm really happy to see you here, but I'm sorry. I have an important business meeting in an hour and I need to get ready now. Shall I contact you when I'm back home?" I saw a hint of sadness in his eyes, but he didn't let it show. He put on his cheeky grin again and pulled me closer to him.

"Okay, then I'll go to the hotel for the night, but tomorrow belongs only to us," he whispered in my ear before demanding a long and passionate kiss.

Luckily, he didn't ask any more questions. That was one of the things I loved about him. He just took things as they came. I closed the door behind me and was shaking a bit. Damn, that was close. I hastily pulled his box from under the bed, put his clothes in my closet, and distributed his personal belongings around the apartment.Diamond better get ready. With the hint of nothing he sent me, one could see almost everything. There was hardly any room for speculation, as my new black underwear stood out prominently. I quickly put my hair up and put on very noticeable makeup. Before I knew it, it was already 6 p.m. and his private driver rang my doorbell. I threw on a long coat, as I didn't want to stand out on the street, and headed out.

Chapter 4: Chapter 3

It was an elegant exit from the limousine as we arrived at the harbor, and the salty sea air filled my nose. Candles were lit on a yacht, and Diamond had outdone himself this time. I tried to maintain my balance and composure as I walked down the pier in high heels. Diamond reached out his hand, his hungry eyes craving for me.

But I wouldn't make it easy for him tonight. We loved to leave each other starving for desire before finally giving in to our urges.

"It's good to be here. May I take your coat?" he asked, a suspicious twitch in his mouth as he tried to check if I was wearing the dress he had sent me.

"Thank you for the invitation. I would love that," I replied, and he gently took off my coat, running his fingers along my arm. A shiver ran through my body. He had a way of making me lose my mind. On deck, there was a small table set up, and we took our seats.

"That dress looks stunning on you," he said calmly, his gaze lingering on my bra, which practically jumped out at him. Score one for me. My new lingerie was definitely doing its job, and I could tell he was getting more and more tense as he looked at me.

Now it was a matter of who could hold out longer.

During the starter, we still had pretty good control, but his gaze was fixated on me. By now, we were already on our third glass of wine, but I had made a firm decision to make him wait until after the main course.

"On Saturday, there's a big art exhibition in Osaka, and I'm supposed to represent my father there. The ticket is for a plus one. I'd be delighted if you could accompany me," he suddenly said.

I choked on my wine and began to cough uncontrollably. Everything had been going so well between us, so why did he suddenly want me to go to events with him? At such events, there were many photographers, and if we were photographed together, it would cause a stir, which could throw off my delicate balance with men.

"Usagi? Are you okay?"

My throat burned like fire; choking on alcohol was a form of torture. Fortunately, the coughing subsided slowly.

"Yeah, I'm okay now," I croaked to him. Shit, what should I do now? If he wanted this to be our first public appearance as a couple, I had to put a stop to it. His black eyes sought my gaze demandingly.

"You can think about it at your leisure, but there will be many artists there, to whom I can introduce you. That could advance your career, which is why I thought you would be the ideal companion," he tried to explain.That made me breathe a little easier. He wasn't announcing a relationship, but rather offering a nice opportunity to advance my career. Very good. I smiled at him in relief.

"I'll think about it. Thanks for the offer."

His fingers gently stroked mine, and the tense mood quickly gave way to an endless desire for his body. Slowly, I moved over to him and playfully sat on his lap. His arousal was palpable against my thigh, and I couldn't help but grin.

He pulled me down to him, and in the next second, his tongue was in my mouth.His kisses were dominant and demanding, and while he unclasped my bra with one hand, I had already opened his zipper. Everything happened so quickly, we were like in a trance. Overcome by a powerful orgasm, I threw my head back as he came inside me. Still panting, I rested my head on his shoulder. We hadn't even made it past the appetizer.

"I don't know what you're doing to me," I whispered to him as I stroked his hair. This innuendo made him grin satisfactorily.

"That was just the beginning. Wait and see what I'll do next."

Oh man. He was so damn hot, I had to be careful not to burn myself on him. After satisfying our initial hunger for each other, we were able to enjoy the rest of the meal more relaxed. Yet, even as dessert was served, new vibrations built up. He made it clear to me that he was ready for the next round, but I calmly spooned my chocolate mousse and skillfully ignored his hints.

"Did you listen to me?" he asked in a commanding tone, trying to assert his authority. It drove him crazy when I didn't react, but it gave me a certain thrill to provoke him.

"Hm?" I asked innocently, blinking at him.Suddenly he jumped up.

"Enough. You're in for it now!"he growled, as he suddenly picked me up without warning and threw me over his shoulder. Luckily he didn't see my face because I was grinning like a Cheshire cat.Mission accomplished.

Completely out of breath, I collapsed exhaustedly into his arms. Wow. I was done for. Diamond grinned smugly and stroked his arm along my back.My gaze wandered around the room and landed on the clock. Shit, it was already half past 2 in the morning. I told you he was a drug. As much as I would have liked to stay, I couldn't. I jumped up and gathered my few pieces of clothing.Diamond was lying stretched out in bed, watching me with a smirk.

"Why don't you just stay here?"

"Are you serious? There are people who have to work. In a real job, you know? Not everyone can have your job as a son. And going to work in these clothes tomorrow?" I asked, pointing to my outfit, which I had just struggled into. His smile grew wider.

"You should have some of your things here for the future, or I'll tell my assistant to put together a selection for you."

Damn, there it was again, subtle hints that he was ready for the next step. Of course, I had expected it, given that we had been sleeping together for four months now. But it was different when it actually happened. I swallowed, gave him a warm smile, and nodded. What else could I do?

"I'll tell the driver, he'll take you back."I leaned down to give him a farewell kiss and thanked him for the lovely evening.As soon as I sat in the car, I took off my shoes and frantically searched my bag for my phone. Still no response from Mamoru, and that had been the case since this morning. Strange, there was usually at least one sign of life per day.

> Mamo? Are you okay? I'm worried, please let me know. <

There are two messages from Seiya.

> Darling, are you still at your appointment? <

> Sleep well later, I'll come over tomorrow after work. <

I pressed reply.

> I'm on my way home now, sleep well, I'm looking forward to seeing you. I'm really sorry I didn't have time today. <

Why hadn't Mamoru contacted me yet? It was starting to worry me. I stepped out of the limousine barefoot, holding my uncomfortable shoes in my hand, and walked up the steps. I called Mamoru. It rang several times and with each ring, I became more impatient. Voicemail.

"Mamo, please call me back! I'm really starting to worry. You haven't contacted me all day. Is something wrong? I miss you."

Thoughtfully, I looked at the phone in my hand. I opened the gallery and looked at old pictures of Mamoru and me from when it was just us. We were really happy. My favorite picture was taken on our first vacation together, where we camped at a small lake. Looking back, it was the worst vacation of my life and at the same time the funniest. Please, let nothing have happened to him. With my finger, I sadly traced his features on the display. I longed for his supportive embrace, missed his teasing that he could never let go, his kind eyes, and well-considered advice. That night, I let our song play on repeat, it accompanied me to sleep.

Chapter 5: Chapter 4

When the alarm went off, I was already awake. Still no response from Mamoru. Something must have happened. I grabbed my bag and headed to Crown Cafe, which was run by Motoki. Maybe he knew what was going on with Mamoru.

As I pushed open the door, he greeted me with a laugh. "Hey, Bunny. Out and about so early?" I sat across from him at the counter. "Yeah, I couldn't sleep. Mamoru hasn't been in touch since early the day before yesterday. Did you happen to hear from him yesterday?"

As he thought about it, he placed a latte macchiato in front of me and added an extra shot of syrup. He knew exactly what I needed right now. He was the only guy with whom it was never complicated. "Well, the last time I talked to him was over a week ago. Everything was fine then. He was stressed about work, as usual, but otherwise... everything was the same as always."

Hmm... pondering, I stirred my drink. "But you can call the clinic if you're worried. They can probably connect you with him or at least tell you where he is."

"What a great idea. Thanks, Motoki. You're the best. Can you make me a large coffee to go for my boss?"

When I arrived at the office, I enjoyed the silence for a moment and then started preparing the folders for the upcoming appointments, as I did every morning. Just as I finished, Mr. Sato arrived. But today, he didn't rush past me into his office as usual. He stopped directly in front of my desk.

"Ms. Tsukino, schedule a consultation in your calendar, around 10 am."

Surprised, I looked up at him. "A consultation about what?" Since when did he make my appointments? I was his assistant.

"If only I knew. Mr. Prince Junior called me last night and insisted on a consultation with you. Apparently, you made an impression on the younger generation. You can go to the small conference room for the meeting."

Diamond. I could only imagine what he wanted, and it certainly wasn't a consultation. He knew I wanted to maintain a professional distance at work. Why did he have to provoke me again today? He said around 10 am. That only gave me 20 minutes.

My phone rang, and I hoped for a message from Mamoru. Somewhat disappointed, I found it was from Seiya.

>Your meeting took quite a while. When will you be back later?<

>Yeah, tough negotiator. How about 4 pm at my place?<

What a play on words. Tough negotiator, but yeah, that somehow fit, and that's exactly where I was headed now. I prepared some snacks and drinks and slumped down on a chair, completely unprepared.

As Diamond didn't really want any proper advice, I didn't really care that I hadn't prepared anything. But when the door opened, I panicked. Damn, I should have at least prepared something. In front of me was not Diamond as expected, but his little brother. Damn it. I should have been suspicious when Sato said he called last night. That wasn't possible because I spent the evening with him. Shit!

I couldn't let anything show, so I friendly shook his hand and greeted him. The facial features were almost identical to his brother's, but Sapphire Prince had black-blue hair, which was an absolute contrast to his brother's white-blond hair. I had seen him briefly at the painting handover, but only for a few minutes.

"Hello, Ms. Tsukino, it's nice that you could make it."

I put on a smile. I had no other choice when my boss called, so what did he want?

"Nice to meet you too. Please take a seat. What can I do for you? My boss said it's a consultation, but he couldn't specify what you are looking for. So, I apologize in advance that I haven't prepared anything concrete." Now the tension was growing inside me. What did Diamond's brother want?

He casually sat in the chair across from me.

"It took me a long time to figure it out. My brother is good at pretending."

I swallowed. Fuck, what was coming now?

"Tell me, Ms. Tsukino, how important is my brother to you really?"

I felt the blood rush to my face. What was this about? Sapphire also had those deep black eyes that were piercing through me right now.

I stood up. "I think what's between me and your brother is only our business, and if you want to know more, please ask him yourself." Very good, I actually managed to sound confident.

But Sapphire just grinned crookedly at me. "Thank you for your confirmation. That's all I needed to know. Oh, and book me something, so your boss doesn't get upset." Then he got up and just left me standing there. What the hell was that?! What confirmation? Why the hell was he so curious?

Diamond certainly didn't know that his brother was at my workplace.

>Your brother was just here! At my workplace! For a "consultation meeting."<

Out of frustration, I booked the most expensive sculpture we had in stock on Saphir Prince. He had behaved so strangely and I had to find out why he was really here. Although Diamond rarely responded to messages, he at least knew what was going on.

When I finally left the office after work, Seiya was already waiting for me at the corner. He was wearing large sunglasses and had pulled his cap down low over his face. Seiya hated paparazzi and intrusive fans, but of course, I recognized him immediately. His manager believed that Seiya shouldn't officially have a girlfriend to avoid alienating his female fans. That was fine by me. I smiled lovingly at him. Of course, I would have liked to kiss him in greeting, but it was his request that we shouldn't provoke it in public.

"Well, darling, how was work?" he asked me.

"Different than expected, the client from last night has a brother, and he was here today. It was kind of strange, he asked me a lot of questions, but at least he bought something. And with you?"

We walked down the street together, and he told me about the new songs and the upcoming tour when he suddenly took my hand. He intertwined his fingers with mine, and a pleasant tingling sensation flowed through me from within. "I thought no public displays of affection," I murmured softly, looking down at our hands and then at him.

"Darling, I'm tired of hiding. We've been together for nine months now. If someone finds out, so be it. Let the whole world know that I'm crazy about you."

Damn it. Seiya wanted to take the next step too. Stay calm, Usagi, don't let anything show. "And what does your manager say about it? I thought it was important to him that you both appear as singles."

Seiya gave me a kiss on the forehead. "As I said, I don't care. He's paid to find solutions. Then he can do something for his money. No more hiding." Then he pulled me into his arms and kissed me in the middle of the street so that everyone could see. My heart pounded wildly. Luckily, we were only one street away from my apartment, and there were few passers-by who paid us any attention.

It was nice that he didn't care, but maybe I did. But I wasn't asked. As usual.

The best example was back then on the airplane: I had told him that I was in a relationship, but he wasn't interested. When I showed up for the date, he just grinned and told me that he knew back then that my boyfriend was just made up to get rid of him. I had just left it at that. Just like now.

The only problem was that I didn't have a manager who could look for solutions for me. That was in my own hands. Seiya's suitcase was already waiting for me in front of my apartment, ready to fill my wardrobe again. We had some food delivered and cuddled up on the couch.

"So, what do you have planned for Friday?" I eventually asked him. He grinned down at me.

"You shouldn't be so curious all the time. If I tell you now, it won't be a surprise anymore." "But I have to think about what to wear. I don't want to show up in a bikini and you take me on the red carpet." He poked my nose with his finger.

"Just wear normal clothes, you can't go wrong with that." I pouted and put on a puppy face, which made Seiya burst out laughing. He was quite a character, and his laughter was contagious.

"No chance, sweetie. Surprise remains surprise. You just have to be patient now." Damn it. I hated surprises that were uncontrollable. What was he planning? This question drove me almost crazy. He pulled me closer to him, and for a moment, I forgot all the chaos around me. Now, there was only him and me. I could get lost in his ocean-blue eyes, he made me feel like I had arrived.

"Are you coming to shower with me?" he whispered in my ear, and a smile crept onto my lips. "Yes, go ahead. I'll just tidy up here and come after you."

Just as the bathroom door closed, the doorbell suddenly rang. Shit, who could that be? I went through all the possibilities in my head, but I hadn't forgotten any appointments. This evening was Seiya's evening. Minako wasn't coming until Thursday, and I had been to Motoki's earlier today. As I approached the door, I heard that Seiya had already turned on the shower. With trembling fingers, I opened the door and froze instantly.

Diamond.

What was he doing here? He had never shown up at my home in person before. Shit. Seiya's singing from the shower reached me softly, and Diamond was right in front of me. Fuck. I was in trouble if I didn't think of something quickly.

Chapter 6: Chapter 5

I quickly pushed myself outside and partially closed the door. Diamond raised an eyebrow skeptically and examined me.

"Oh, hey, what are you doing here?" I tried to sound calm, but it wasn't easy. I just hoped that Diamond wouldn't notice my nervousness.

"I need to know exactly what Saphir wanted from you. Can we go inside for a moment?" He seemed tense, as if something was weighing heavily on his mind. He didn't look at me with his usual lustful gaze but appeared absent and distant. Something was definitely going on. I hurriedly closed the door even further.

"I... um... I haven't tidied up. If you're entering my apartment for the first time, it should at least be clean... it looks like a bomb went off in there... oh, and Saphir... yeah... that... that was really strange. He arranged a meeting with me through my boss. At first, I thought it was you coming, as he only mentioned the last name. I was quite surprised when your brother suddenly stood in front of me. Saphir just wanted to know if you're important to me, ordered something, and then left. It was really weird," the words gushed out of me like a waterfall. I didn't let him get a word in.

Diamond clenched his jaw. "What did you answer him?"

"That it's none of his business and if he has such questions, he should talk to you. After all, you're his brother." Diamond sighed and let his gaze wander through the hallway. "I'm sorry you got dragged into this. Saphir can sometimes be more curious than is good for him."

I placed a hand on his arm and tried to catch his gaze. "What do you mean? How am I getting dragged into this? What's going on with you? You're so different from usual." He hesitated for a moment before responding.

"I still have some important things to take care of. See you on Saturday," he said. In the next moment, he pulled me close and gave me a long, intoxicating kiss, and then he disappeared as quickly as he had come. I let out a deep sigh of relief. That was a close call. I wouldn't have known how to explain to him why Seiya was in my shower. Oh damn, I almost forgot about Seiya.

When I entered the bathroom, Seiya was already finished showering and was putting on his black shirt. I let my clothes drop to the floor and noticed him looking at me. His gaze was somewhat dreamy. "Who was at the door just now?" he asked casually. Damn it, he heard me.

"Just the neighbor, wanted to know if his package was delivered here," I quickly replied, hopping into the shower. I heard him closing the door and let out a deep breath. That was damn close on both fronts. Both of them wanted to take the next step. Diamond wanted me to leave some things at his place and accompany him to the exhibition. That wouldn't be a problem. We just had to hold ourselves together during the exhibition, and if having a few clothes in his closet made him happy, so be it. I would bring something next time.

The bigger problem was Seiya. If he were to make our relationship public, it would be all over the media. I could already see the headline:

-Internationally acclaimed singer taken, who is the woman by his side?-

I couldn't explain something like that, neither to Mamoru nor to Diamond. How could I? Lost in thought, I stepped out of the shower and towel-dried my hair.

I liked having Seiya here. We were already a well-coordinated team. I loved how he always made me laugh with his crazy ideas. He was even the first person I lived with, and we had never had an argument so far. But I had to somehow make it clear to him that I wasn't ready for a public step yet. He would surely understand. Hopefully.

When I entered the bedroom, he had lit candles and was sitting on the bed with a notepad. He chewed on the end of the pen, deep in thought. "What are you doing?" I asked curiously and took the notepad from his hand. Before I could react, he had jumped up and tried to snatch it back from me. But I held onto the notepad with both hands, which made him look pensive. "Give it back! It's not finished yet!" he exclaimed and started tickling me. That was really unfair. Unintentionally, I burst into laughter, and he took the notepad back from me. Triumphantly, he stuck out his tongue. "You'll hear it when it's finished. Not before that."

"You're mean. Let me at least take a little peek at it," I said, placing the notepad upside down on the bed, and he wrapped his arms around my waist. Then he began humming a melody. It sounded beautiful and soothing. I rested my head against his chest, and we swayed together to his gentle tunes. "That sounded wonderful. Is that the melody for a new song?" I asked when he stopped. He smiled at me and nodded. "Like I said, you can hear it when it's finished," he explained, giving me a gentle kiss on the forehead. But I wanted to know what was written there. Damn curiosity. He noticed my gaze drifting back to the notepad and started tickling me again. "Don't even think about it, sweetheart, or you'll be in trouble," he laughed into my ear. After he finally let go of me, I gasped for air. This was almost as exhausting as the sex with Diamond yesterday. I lay on the bed and looked at Seiya. He reached out his hand to help me up. "I'll just grab a bottle of water real quick. Do you need anything from the kitchen?" I asked him. Seiya shook his head and took off his pants and shirt. I bit my lip. That six-pack. It seemed like he had started his training again in Europe. My phone blinked on the kitchen table. No calls, no messages. Still no sign of life from Mamoru.

>Mamo, it's not funny anymore. What's going on?< I typed and sent the message.

A sense of unease spread through me. I grabbed the water bottle and made my way back to the bedroom. Seiya was already lying in bed, lifting the covers slightly for me. I nestled myself in his arms. Now or never, don't be a coward. You have to bring it up before it's too late. I pressed my head against his chest.

"Seiya... I've been thinking about this for a while now... uh... I don't think I'm ready yet to make our relationship public. Not because of you, but I can see how the press tears people apart, and honestly, I'm afraid of that," I finally said. I felt him tighten his arm around me and then he kissed the back of my head.

"That's not a problem. I had a feeling it would be something like that. I'm glad you brought it up. But I don't want to hide all the time. I want to be able to walk hand in hand with my girlfriend to the nearest ice cream stand or give you a kiss in public. It's time for us to break out of this little bubble."

"Little bubble?" What did he mean by that?

"Darling, your apartment is our bubble."

"I understand where you're coming from, but can we start by keeping it low-key? It would quickly become public if we were to go to crowded places in the city... I mean, we don't have to provoke it right away."

Of course, I could understand him to some extent. If he were an ordinary man who wasn't in the spotlight of the press, I wouldn't have any issues with it. But it was what it was. So we had to make the best of it. Carefully, I turned my head and sought his gaze. There was a kind smile on his lips. "Of course, just let me know when you're ready for it." He planted a kiss on my forehead and then held me in his arms.

In the middle of the night, I suddenly became wide awake. Seiya's arm still encircled me, and his soft snoring filled the silence. I untangled myself from his embrace and stood by the window for a moment. Full moon. Great, now I knew why I couldn't sleep. My gaze fell upon the notepad that Seiya made such a mystery out of. Curiosity burned beneath my skin. While he continued to produce peaceful snoring sounds, I turned the notepad around. There were many lines written and crossed out, but relatively far down, he had compiled all the lines that weren't crossed out.

Endless love, forever and ever,

Our relationship so alive and clever,

Darling, I'm here for you,

I love you so much, that's true.

Darling, you mean everything to me,

I'll always be there, you'll see,

That's a promise I make, my dear.

My heart skipped a beat. He was writing a love song. For me. I beamed with joy. No wonder he didn't want me to read it. Could this be the surprise for Friday? Quickly, I turned the notepad back around, and my heart pounded stronger. I hummed the melody he had started earlier and snuggled back into his arms. With a smile, I hummed myself back to sleep.

Chapter 7: Chapter 6

The next morning, Seiya had already left the house when I woke up. He had taken the notepad from the desk, which made me smile. He was actually writing a love song for me. I got ready calmly and checked my phone. Still no response from Mamoru. I started feeling uneasy, and then I remembered Motoki's suggestion. Call the clinic. It was almost 8 a.m. here... Seattle is 16 hours behind... so it must be around 4 p.m. there.

I dialed the number of the clinic and noticed that I was getting nervous.

"Seattle Central Hospital, how can I assist you?" came a friendly voice on the other end.

"Hello, this is Mrs. Tsukino. Could you please connect me to Dr. Chiba?"

"One moment, please." Then came that unbearable waiting music. I tapped my fingers on the table, waiting. Waiting was driving me crazy, and finally, the music faded away.

"Hello? Are you still there?"

"Yes."

"Unfortunately, Dr. Chiba won't be back in the office until tomorrow. He had to go to Boston a few days ago and will be returning tomorrow. Would you like to leave him a message?"

I breathed a sigh of relief. So nothing had happened to him, and he hadn't left early.

"Yes, please tell him to urgently contact Bunny." A smile flickered across my lips. Mamoru was the only one who still used my old nickname from middle school.

"Bunny? Like the rabbit?"

"Yes, exactly. He'll understand. Thank you very much."

But why did Mamoru have to go to Boston? He didn't mention anything about it during our last phone call. Hmm... At least I could calm down a bit now. He was fine, and that was the main thing.

Then I went to work. As usual, I pulled out the folders for the day and went through them all. Luckily, today was a very uneventful day. After yesterday, I needed some relaxation desperately. But who would have guessed that the relaxation wouldn't last long because during lunch break, my phone rang.

Diamond.

"Yes?" I answered curtly.

"Usagi, we need to meet. My driver will pick you up after work."

No, that wasn't possible. Seiya would pick me up. Damn it, why was it so difficult with both of them these past few days? They used to be able to keep their agreements.

"I already have plans. Today will be difficult."

"Then cancel them. It's important," he sounded just as tense as yesterday.

"No, only if you tell me what's going on. You've been acting strange since your brother came to see me."

Beep, beep, beep. I stared at my phone. Did he just hang up on me? In the middle of the conversation? Breathe, Usagi. My grip on the phone tightened. Having a conversation with Diamond when we had different views was difficult, that was nothing new to me. But I also knew that he would do whatever it takes to push through his goal.

Call Diamond. Was he seriously expecting me to call him back after he hung up on me?

A few minutes later, Mr. Sato stepped out of his office.

"Mrs. Tsukino, please call a taxi for us. The Prince family wants to part with some art objects and is asking for our professional opinion."

I rolled my eyes. This couldn't be serious. In my boss's eyes, all he saw were dollar signs. He knew that the Prince family often gave him good deals. On the other hand, I was 100% sure that it was Diamond who was summoning me in this way.

This couldn't go on. I wasn't his property to be ordered around. The closer the taxi approached his villa, the more I felt the anger boiling inside me, but I couldn't let it show. After all, I was here on business.

"Is everything okay, Mrs. Tsukino?" Mr. Sato interrupted my thoughts.

"Yes, since tomorrow is my day off, I just went through everything one last time to make sure nothing is overlooked."

"That's good to hear. When we arrive, I'll have a discussion with the senior, and you please have the junior show you all the objects, take photographs, and create a list."

Breathe, Usagi. I nodded to Sato. Of course, that's how it would go. I would run into Diamond directly.

He had something coming for him.

One of the servants led us to a small salon where the senior and Diamond were already waiting for us. Diamond was already grinning at me, which made me clench my fist.

"Mr. Prince, it's lovely to see you again. Lately, your sons have primarily been visiting our house. I hope you're doing well. Allow me to introduce my assistant, Usagi Tsukino," Sato greeted the senior.

He looked exactly like Diamond, just a few years older.

"Pleasure to meet you too. Diamond, could you please take Mrs. Tsukino to the storage and show her everything?" With a sweeping gesture, he pointed to a door on the left side.

"Certainly, Father. This way, Mrs. Tsukino."

Stay calm, Usagi. Breathe. You can't strangle him now; it would raise too many questions. I followed Diamond with some distance. This villa was damn huge, and we walked to the other end until he opened a door and I rushed past him.

As he closed the door and I was certain we were alone, I turned around abruptly and charged forward.

"Diamond, is this your fucking serious? I said I don't have time, and you make up appointments with my boss just so I show up here?! This is not okay! You need to respect my boundaries! When I say no, it means no! When will you finally understand that normal people have to work for their money? Rent and groceries don't pay for themselves. I rely on this job, and if you keep this up, I'm genuinely afraid of losing it soon! Besides, I have a personal life too, and if I say I'm busy, you can't dictate that I should cancel my plans just because you're in the mood for sex again. There are more important things," I shouted at him.

However, he leaned against the door with his back, amusedly watching me, which fueled my anger even more.

"Are you done now?" he asked after a moment of silence.

"I haven't even started properly! I mean it! You can't always prioritize your needs over others. It doesn't work like that!"

Slowly, he moved away from the door and circled me like a predator. Suddenly, my libido chimed in with a joyful tingle in my lower abdomen. No, I couldn't weaken now. Otherwise, he would never take me seriously. I had to make it clear to him that he had crossed a boundary today.

I felt his breath on my neck and the rising desire building up inside me again.

"I told you we need to talk urgently," he whispered behind my back.

He roughly grabbed my wrist and turned me to face him. His lips were only inches away from mine. I was so angry and yet aroused that words couldn't describe it. Both emotions battled for dominance.

His deep black eyes pierced mine at the moment he closed the final distance and kissed me, but it was the anger that won. I struck back and instinctively slapped him across the face. Shocked by my own actions, I stared at him. He held a hand to his cheek and glared at me. My knees turned weak like jelly. I was done for, completely.

He firmly grasped my wrists and stared at me.

"Never do that again! Stay away from Saphir; he's dangerous. As long as I don't know what he's planning, you have to be careful," there was clear fear in his voice.

"What do you mean?" What was wrong with his brother?

"Just as I said. Be careful. I know he's up to something, which is why I'll be on the move again. I need to uncover his plans. We'll meet in Osaka on Saturday. By then, I hope to know more and can tell you everything."

He leaned down towards me and gave me a commanding kiss. My mind went blank again, and my body responded to him with every cell. But when I felt his hand sliding under my skirt, I gained a clear moment that I clung to. Gently, I pushed him back a bit.

"I... I don't think this is a good idea now. I need time to think, please," I stammered.

He nodded silently and walked around the room. He took a folder out of a drawer and handed it to me.

"So that your boss doesn't get suspicious."

"Thank you, Diamond. I'm not sure yet if I'll come to Osaka with you, but I hope you can figure out what's been bothering you. I'll let you know once I've made up my mind," I leaned up and kissed his cheek. I took the folder from him and left. I just left him standing there. I felt his gaze lingering on my back, and I couldn't turn around again, or else I would weaken.

As I closed the door behind me, I felt the tears welling up. No, don't cry. That will only raise more questions. Be strong.

Chapter 8: Chapter 7

Seiya wasn't standing at the street corner today as usual; he must already be home. Since Monday, things have taken a turn for the worse in my life, especially the situation with Seiya and Diamond has been troubling me. Diamond will be on the move again, Seiya's length of stay is still unclear, and Mamoru seems to be somewhere in Boston without bothering to contact me.

The conversation with Diamond accompanied me throughout the journey home. Why does his brother frighten him like that? Why did he warn me and advise caution? Maybe I should fly to Osaka after all, if only to get some answers.

As I opened my apartment door, a strange smell hit me, growing stronger with each step. It smelled burnt, and there was a hazy fog in the apartment. The odor seemed to be coming from the kitchen, accompanied by the sound of clattering pots.

Leaning against the door frame, I observed with amusement the scene before me. I had to control myself not to burst out laughing.

Seiya was in my tiny kitchen, clearly attempting to cook. The emphasis here was on "attempting." There was a small pot on the stove, and four more pots on the table, filling up all the pots I owned. Additionally, several bowls were scattered around him, all filled with rice. He was in the process of scooping rice out of the pot on the stove. The kitchen looked like a battlefield, and he was the brave soldier on a lost mission, completely out of control.

When his eyes met mine, they lit up with relief. "Darling, thank goodness you're finally here. I wanted to surprise you with some food, but the rice just won't stop coming out of the pot," he said somewhat panicked.

At this point, I couldn't hold back anymore; laughter just burst out of me. There stood a magnificent singer in my kitchen, struggling with the simple task of cooking rice.

"Stop laughing and help me instead," he pouted, armed with a spoon.

"How long do you plan on eating rice? That's enough to last until the end of next week. How much did you put in the pot?" I asked amused.

"Well, one package per person, as it said on the internet. At first, everything fit in the pot, but then..." he spread his arms and gestured towards his creation.

That explained everything. I didn't have pre-packaged rice, which meant he had actually cooked two kilos of rice, or at least attempted to. When I realized that, I burst into laughter again. I felt sorry for him as he looked at me with his big eyes, seeking help, but it was just too comical.

After calming down a bit, I approached him, took the spoon out of his hand, reached up, and gave him a quick kiss.

"I suggest you go to the living room for now, and I'll try to salvage what I can here," I said before he could raise any objections, pushing him out the door. Now I took another look at the extent of his efforts. Two kilos of rice in different stages of cooking laughed at me; only Seiya could accomplish that. After nearly two hours, my kitchen looked like a kitchen again, and I prepared a rice dish for us.

In the meantime, Seiya had set the dining table. I still looked at him, amused.

"Tomorrow will be a late night; we still have to record the final songs, and in the evening, there's an interview for the new tour. How was your day at work?"

I swallowed and tried to sound normal. "The usual stress. Today involved some purchases that needed to be listed and estimated. It would probably be boring to explain it in more detail. Also, I was invited to an exhibition in Osaka on Saturday, but I'm not sure if I'll go. How long are you staying, by the way?" I patted myself on the back mentally, that was all neatly packaged.

"I think we'll have to leave again next week. How long are you staying in Osaka? We could fly together, you know."

"I'm not even sure if I want to go at all, but if I do, it would only be Saturday night to Sunday." Damn, Seiya had no plans for the weekend.

"You can think about it, and what do you have planned for your day off tomorrow?"

"Yeah, I'll do that. Oh, my friend Minako is coming over for breakfast tomorrow, remember? The one who encouraged me to go on our first date, I told you about her."

"Yeah, I still need to thank her," he grinned at me. Seiya still didn't know anyone from my circle of friends, just as I didn't know anyone from his. He was right, we lived here together in our own little bubble.

We snuggled together on the couch and watched a movie, and I must have fallen asleep. When I woke up again, I was in bed. Dazed, I tried to figure out what ringing had woken me up. After a few seconds, I realized it was my phone. Which idiot would call me at 1 a.m.? I blinked sleepily at the screen and instantly became wide awake. I pressed mute, took a glance at Seiya who was still sound asleep. With a pounding heart, I tiptoed out of the bedroom and answered the call. A number from America.

"Tsukino."

"My Bunny, I finally reached you," Mamoru's voice sounded, and instantly my heart warmed up.

"Mamo, what happened? I've been trying to reach you for days. I was worried something had happened to you."

"Stay calm, I'm fine. I just had to go to Boston for a few days, and I lost my phone on the flight. Luckily, the lady at the reception desk had your number written down right away," he laughed somewhat embarrassed. Losing things used to be one of my specialties, and he would often tease me about it, and now he had actually lost something.

"I'm just glad nothing happened to you. Why were you in Boston?"

"I gave some lectures for medical students there and got to learn a new method for heart valve replacement. That's also why I might be back earlier with some luck. I wanted to tell you when it's certain. Bunny, only five more weeks, and I'll finally be back with you," he sounded so happy. I was happy too, in a way, but I suddenly realized that time was still pressing on. Tick tock, tick tock. I wouldn't be able to handle coordinating all three of them for much longer. Especially when Mamoru was back here.

"Bunny? Are you still there?"

"Oh, yes, of course, I was just surprised. You left me speechless. I'm really looking forward to having you back soon."

"And I can't wait either, you can't even imagine. I'm looking forward to holding you in my arms again. Well, I have to get back to work now. I love you, Bunny."

As my guilt slowly crept in, butterflies flooded my stomach when I heard those words from him.

"I love you too, Mamo. Take care," I whispered softly into the phone.

He was the only one I had reciprocated those words to. I called up the image of the two of us again and let it sink in for a moment. Oh, Mamoru, how did I get myself into this situation? If only you hadn't gone to America, things would have been so much easier. But then Seiya would have never entered my life, and with Diamond, I would have surely maintained a purely professional relationship.

The squeaking of the bedroom door made me involuntarily flinch. Slowly, I turned my head, and Seiya blinked at me. Damn. I hope he didn't overhear the phone call.

"Why are you in the living room?" he grumbled sleepily.

"I... I couldn't sleep... Full moon," I muttered softly in response.

He came closer and pulled me up into his arms by my hand. "Come on, let's try again. The bed is so empty without you, and it's the middle of the night."

In bed, I was still pondering. Instead of having 12 weeks, I now only had 5 weeks to find a solution. Only 5 weeks to make a decision.

First, I needed answers from Diamond. I had to find out what was going on with his brother, why he suddenly became so panicked and fearful. I could only get those answers in Osaka.

Seiya and Mamoru would be my biggest challenge. I couldn't imagine what would happen if Seiya was here and Mamoru suddenly showed up at the door, or if both of them came to pick me up from work and I didn't spot one of them right away. I had to face the facts now; it was time to make a decision. If only it weren't so difficult. My head was throbbing with considerations, but of course, I couldn't come to a conclusion. This rumination was also not helpful for falling asleep. Oh, it was driving me crazy.

Chapter 9: Chapter 8

I turned my head to the side, still sleepy. Seiya was still peacefully asleep beside me. Sun rays were already streaming through the window, and I blinked at the clock. Damn, I didn't hear the alarm. Minako would be here in half an hour, and Seiya should have been at the studio an hour ago.

"Seiya, come on, get up! We overslept!" I gently shook his shoulder.

"Why? What time is it?" he mumbled.

"It's already 9 o'clock."

He jumped out of bed, quickly putting on his clothes as he headed for the bathroom. Impressive how fast he got ready. I started getting ready as well and joined him in the bathroom. Seiya gave me a quick kiss before rushing out the door. I was in the middle of combing my hair when I heard him talking to someone.

"Darling? Your visitor is here," he called out a bit louder.

Oh no. I stuck my head out the door and saw Seiya closing it behind him. In the hallway stood a pale Minako with wide-open eyes. Oops. Well, I guess it's out now. After a moment of shock, Minako rushed into the bathroom.

"Was that Seiya Kou just now? The Seiya Kou from Three Lights? What is he doing in your apartment? What about Mamoru?"

"Shit, I guess I have no choice but to tell Minako everything - or at least the part about Seiya. If I bring Diamond into the picture too, she'd surely lose her mind. I should definitely keep that to myself for now," I thought.

Minako sat on the edge of the bathtub, arms crossed over her chest, looking at me with curiosity. I sat down on the closed toilet seat, trying to meet her gaze. I attempted to decipher her expression, but that wasn't easy today. I took a deep breath and pondered where to begin.

"Yes, that was Seiya Kou just now," I finally said. Minako's expression didn't change a bit. Couldn't she at least let her poker face slip a little? That was really unfair.

"Do you remember the bouquet of flowers I received about 9 months ago? That huge monstrosity," I continued slowly.

Minako nodded. "Yes, from the annoying young man on the plane who then invited you to dinner." Finally, a reaction - her eyes widened, and it seemed like the penny dropped. "That was him?"

"Yes, exactly. Come on, let me make us some coffee, and then I'll tell you everything." Luckily, she didn't object, and I could buy myself some more time. I had never taken so long to set the table and brew coffee. Minako remained silent, just sitting at the table and observing me as I went about my tasks.

Nervously, I sat down beside her. How would she react when she found out everything? I would find out soon enough, to be precise, in the next few minutes. She still hadn't said a word, but her accusatory gaze continued to pierce through me.

"So... yes, the man from the plane was indeed Seiya. I didn't actually know who he was when we were arguing. I only found out later at the airport in Seattle. In the plane, I had told him about having a boyfriend. But after I showed up for dinner, he assumed that Mamoru was just a made-up excuse to turn him down. My mistake back then was not contradicting him. I just let his assumption hang in the air. That evening marked the beginning for us. Seiya started contacting me regularly, and our meetings became more frequent and intimate. I think you know what I mean," I began, stirring my coffee nervously, unable to look her in the eye.

"Has it been going on like this for the entire nine months?" Minako asked after a brief silence. I forced myself to nod.

"Do you love him?"

"I... I think so. When he's here, everything feels so easy. I just feel complete when he's around."

Mina slurped her coffee before probing further. "And what about Mamoru? Do you still love him too?"

That was the exact problem that had been brought to my attention in the past few days. During the days I couldn't reach him, I had panicked and felt an overwhelming fear for him. I still felt the relief that washed over me when I finally heard his voice and the warm tingling sensation when he told me he loves me.

"Yes, I love both of them," I said meekly, mentally adding Diamond as the third. Though the feelings involved with Diamond were quite different. Of course, strong desire was also a feeling, but it was clearly not as deep.

Minako finally dropped her poker face and revealed a concerned expression.

"And how do you expect this to work out? You can't be with both of them. It wouldn't be fair to either of them."

Oh, Mina, if only you knew. I've been juggling two men for several months now. But I couldn't tell her that. Yet she was right.

"I know it's not fair, but I can't decide. Mamoru has been with me for half of my life. He's been my steady partner, my rock, for over four years. We've been through so much together... But Seiya... Just the thought of never seeing him again takes my breath away. He's been there for me the whole time, even when he was in Europe, he inquired about my well-being every day. Mina, he even lives here."

"I had a feeling. When is Mamoru coming back?" she asked gently.

I tried to put on a smile. "Actually, in 12 weeks, but he told me last night that he might be able to shorten it and be back in 5 weeks."

Minako scratched her head thoughtfully. "Alright, then we have 5 weeks left to figure out who you choose."

I stared at her in disbelief. Did she just say "we"? How can she help me with this decision? She only knows the tip of the iceberg.

"Close your eyes," she said. Surprised, I closed my eyes and waited to see what she had in mind.

"Now, imagine Seiya on one side and Mamoru on the other. Who do you go to?" I blinked at her.

"To be completely honest, Mina, I have no idea. I've been agonizing over this for a while now. Mamoru and I have so much history together. But Seiya... He's changed my life."

Minako sighed and slurped her coffee again. "Have you tried making a pros and cons list?"

"No, not yet. I didn't think it would be this difficult. At the beginning, it was just a friendship with Seiya, as you said back then, just to get out and have some fun... and now he's been living with me for half a year. I've never taken that step with Mamoru."

Minako frowned. "You say he's been living with you for half a year? Why didn't I notice anything? I mean, it should have caught my attention or the state of your bathroom," she gestured towards a picture of us on the sideboard.

"Seiya's manager thought it would be best for him to remain single in public to not alienate his female fans. I had to promise him that no one would find out, so every time he was away, I packed his things in a box and slid it under the bed. That's why you never noticed anything."

"That's why you also canceled our movie night a few weeks ago, right?"

"Yes, he found out the day before that they wouldn't be leaving again until two days later." Minako gave me a slightly reproachful look. "But I thought I was your best friend. You could have told me earlier. What I'm also curious about is why you set this up today. The picture is there, there's a huge amount of men's grooming products in your bathroom, and he even opened the door for me." In hindsight, I was really ill-prepared for today. It was probably related to Seiya and his request to break out of our bubble. Was I unconsciously ready for this step without even realizing it? On the other hand, we had more than enough to deal with yesterday with our rice disaster, and we also overslept.

"Yeah, it wasn't planned like this," I muttered, feeling embarrassed.

"So, if he hadn't opened the door for me today, you still wouldn't have told me anything about him?" she asked with a clear undertone.

"I... I don't know. He told me a few days ago that he doesn't want to hide anymore. He wants us to be seen as a couple in public now. It scares me a bit."

"Well, shit, you've maneuvered yourself into quite a mess. Let me summarize this now, please. You still love Mamoru, he's coming back from America in 5 weeks, and he knows nothing. He thinks you've been the faithful waiting girlfriend all this time. But then you happened to meet this internationally hot star, fell in love with him as well, and he moved in with you after just a few weeks... But you do realize that if you're photographed together as a couple in public, it will make a big wave in the American media."

I buried my face in my hands. Of course, I was aware of that. She wasn't telling me anything new. Welcome to my life.

"Of course, I know that. That's why I told Seiya that I'm not comfortable with the public aspect of it. He understood and said that I can set the pace. Mina, can we focus on something pleasant now? I've been obsessing over these men every free minute. I need something to take my mind off it. That's what helps me the most at the moment."

Minako immediately had several distraction plans ready, and I was grateful for that. Not a word was spoken about Seiya or Mamoru for the rest of the day. But I was relieved that she finally knew and that I had someone to talk to. It was truly refreshing to spend a day without the stress of men. After a successful shopping trip, we treated ourselves to some wellness before snuggling up on my couch and catching up on our movie night. That was exactly what I needed at the moment.

Chapter 10: Chapter 9

It was finally Friday, the day of the surprise. Seiya had come back late last night, well past midnight, and had the day off today. I leaned over to him and gave him a gentle kiss. Even without opening his eyes, a wide, contented grin spread across his face. "Can't you stay in bed?" he mumbled.

"Unfortunately not. I have appointments at work, but I'll try to come back early. Can you at least give me a little hint about the surprise?" I asked him curiously.

"Forget it, darling. You can endure a few more hours," he replied with a grin.

Oh man, he was being mean. He wouldn't even give me a tiny clue. I dragged myself to the bathroom and got ready. Once I was out of the house, I glanced at my phone. Three missed calls from Diamond and a message from an unknown number. Huh? Who could that be? Open.

>My dearest Bunny, this is my new number. I hope you had a restful night. Soon, we'll make it, and I can finally hold you in my arms again. I love you, M. <

Mamoru. Mister Perfect. It would shatter him if he found out what I was up to here. His face flashed before me, his eyes so loyal. How could he just leave for 18 months and leave me behind? No, stop. It's not his fault. Both Seiya and Diamond were my choices.

>Yes, I hope you did too. Can't wait. I love you too. <

He mustn't suspect anything until I'm clear about what I really want. Moving on, time to call Diamond.

"Finally. Do you know how many times I've called?!" he whispered irritably into the receiver.

"I have a personal life too. What's so urgent?"

"Avoid anything that could be dangerous. I think I've figured out what Saphir is planning."

"Diamond, stop speaking in riddles. Just tell me what's going on. I'm tired of being kept in the dark."

"I'll tell you everything tomorrow in Osaka. Should I arrange the jet for you?"

"I haven't even agreed yet! Honestly, all this bossing around of yours is really getting on my nerves!"

I heard Diamond sharply inhale. "Usagi, it's important that I tell you the truth. In a safe place. Please come to Osaka tomorrow so I can tell you everything."

Did he just say "please"? Those were quite new tones. Now I just had to come up with something for Seiya because he probably wanted to accompany me to Osaka.

"I'll try to make it, but then no more secrets," I said. Barely had he received confirmation that I was doing what he wanted, he hung up. Typical.

At least work remained quiet today. No disturbances from the Prince family, no disasters. It was almost too good to be true. The sun was already shining at me as I left the office. Seiya, as usual, stood on the corner, grinning at me. "Well, sweetheart, how was your day?" he asked, taking my hand. It felt unusual for him to show public displays of affection. But a pleasant tingling sensation washed over me. I interlocked my fingers with his and hoped that no one recognized him.

"So far, it's been relaxed. Will you tell me where we're going now?" He sneaked a glance at his watch.

"Not yet. Let's go home first. We'll leave in two hours." "Has anyone ever told you how mean you are? You could at least give me a tiny, tiny hint," I pouted, to which he pulled me into his arms. "Okay, a tiny, tiny hint," he began, leaning his head toward my ear. Finally!

"Oh, no. It's much more fun to keep you guessing," he whispered. Man, that was mean. Slightly annoyed, I nudged him in the ribs. "Jerk." When we arrived home, I couldn't believe my eyes. There was a dark blue dress hanging on the bathroom door. It was knee-length and adorned with beautiful lace. The skirt was made of soft, flowing chiffon. It looked stunning. Seiya's taste was miles better than those skimpy outfits Diamond sent me. Next to the dress were a matching pair of shoes and a handbag. In disbelief, I turned to Seiya.

"What's this? Didn't you say we were going for casual clothes?" Seiya gave me a lopsided smile. "If you don't like it, you can keep wearing what you have on now. I wanted to apologize for the other night. The cooking was supposed to go differently. You should relax and not have to clean up after me." He scratched his head in embarrassment. I beamed from ear to ear. This dress was amazing. "If I always get such fancy dresses when you mess up, our closet will soon be too small for both of us," I teased him playfully before wrapping my arms around his neck and kissing him passionately. He wrapped his hands around my waist, and I felt like I was in heaven. Slowly, I pulled him with me toward the bedroom, but then he suddenly stopped.

"Darling, you have one more hour, then we have to leave. Well, it doesn't matter how you look. I'll take you even in pajamas. But if you want to wear the new clothes, I think you'll need the time." I sighed in frustration. He was right, somehow, but a quickie wouldn't have hurt. Diamond... no, wait, I need to stop comparing the men. I took off the dress, tucked the shoes under my arm, and locked myself in the bathroom. I would show Seiya what he had missed out on. I set a timer for one hour and started styling myself, with music blasting at full volume. Even if Seiya said something, it wouldn't have reached me. He should realize that I was annoyed. When my timer went off, I quickly touched up my lipstick, turned off the music, put my phone on silent, and took one last look in the mirror. Perfect. With a wide grin, I opened the door. But I was also left speechless. Seiya stood before me in a stylish black suit, a white shirt, and a tie that matched my dress. But it seemed my outfit had its effect as well. Seiya stared at me with his mouth agape and said nothing.

"Will you take me like this?" I asked, twirling around.

"Wow, darling. You look stunning," he stammered.

"Thank you. So, where are we going now?" I tried once again to extract answers from him.

"I need your car keys. We're driving a bit," he said, extending his hand.

"Um... Seiya... are you sure you want to drive my car?" I asked, biting my lip to hold back my laughter.

"If it has four wheels and an engine, I can drive it." - typical male response. He knew I owned a car, which was parked in the underground garage, but since we lived in a big city, I rarely used it. He had never seen it before. Arriving in the underground garage, he turned around in a circle, trying to figure out which one was mine. Of course, I had parked in the far corner. I confidently headed toward my little Smart car in squealing pink. Seiya's expression was priceless as he realized that this car belonged to me.

"Darling? What is this?" he asked.

"This is my car. I asked you about it specifically. It has four wheels and an engine," I giggled in response to him.

Seiya ran his hand over his face. "Well, there's no other choice. We'll take this giant roller skate today, and next time, I'll rent us a proper car."

"Hey, don't bash my car. It has always gotten me safely to wherever I wanted to go."

Once we were out of the underground parking lot, he placed his hand on my thigh and gave me a loving smile. We drove for about half an hour and arrived at a restaurant in the middle of the forest. Considering its hidden location, it was surprisingly crowded. The small parking lot was full.

"We're going to eat?" I asked him, slightly surprised. But before he could answer, his phone rang.

"Yes... yes, we're here... just parked... see you soon."

There was another male voice on the other end. Usually, we always did things together. What was he planning? I had told him no public appearances. He opened the car door for me and extended his hand. Hesitantly, I took it and stepped out. With each step we took towards the door, I became increasingly uneasy. A young woman immediately approached us at the entrance.

"Do you have a reservation?" she cheerfully chirped. Meanwhile, I noticed that my palms were becoming sweaty with excitement. My left hand was tightly gripped by Seiya. Please, no press.

"Yes, Kou for five people," Seiya replied to the woman.

What? Did I hear that correctly? Five people? Panic started to spread within me. My legs wanted to run back to the car. Instead, I stood stiffly next to him, waiting to see what would happen.

The woman flipped through a small book, crossed something out, and then raised her head. "Very well, please follow me."

With heavy steps, I followed Seiya up the stairs and then to the left. The woman stopped in front of a large round table at the end of the room. Since Seiya was standing directly in front of me, I couldn't directly see who was waiting for us.

"You're later than usual. I'm almost starving," greeted a male voice. Seiya chuckled briefly.

"If I had a proper car, we would have been on time." Then he slowly pulled me forward by the hand.

"But I'm glad that I can finally introduce you to my sweetheart, Usagi." It was unusual for him to use my first name. Two men sat in front of us at the table, one with white-blond hair and the other with brown hair, both long-haired like Seiya. I recognized them from the pictures Seiya had sent me. They were his brothers. Next to the brown-haired man sat a blue-haired girl. Now Seiya turned to me. "Sweetheart, these are Yaten and Taiki, my brothers, and this is Amy, Taiki's girlfriend," he introduced us. So, it was a family dinner. He really meant it when he said we should break out of our bubble. My heart was still racing. We sat down on the two available chairs. I noticed that his brothers were scrutinizing me intently.

"So, you're the girl who finally managed to tame this Casanova," Yaten grinned at me.

"Yaten, what does that mean? She might get the wrong impression of me."

I couldn't help but giggle. "Why? Is there something I should know?"

Seiya blushed slightly.

"Well, let's just say it wasn't always easy with him until he met you," Taiki joined the conversation.

I couldn't help but smile. "Yes, I can imagine. During our first meeting, we argued non-stop for almost 9 hours."

"You even invented a boyfriend just to get me to leave you alone," Seiya grumbled somewhat discontentedly.

Oh, if you only knew. Mamoru wasn't invented. He's real and he'll be back here in five weeks. Damn it. Stay calm, Usagi. This evening belongs to Seiya. Push your worries aside. Remember to smile and breathe.

"So, how long have you two been together?" I turned to the girl, diverting the topic.

Amy thought for a moment. "It'll be two years next month."

Taiki placed his hand on hers. "It's truly incredible how quickly time flies when you're happy."

Yaten rolled his eyes annoyed. From his reaction, I deduced that he was probably the only true single one. Slowly, it seemed like the ice was breaking. It turned into a relaxed and cozy evening. Taiki and Amy both seemed very calm and composed. Yaten and Seiya, on the other hand, were like cat and dog. They teased each other like little children, but if you looked closely, you could see their deep bond. They were not just brothers, but also best friends. Although Amy was very shy, she started talking about herself and Taiki, of course, often interrupted by the men. I used to be afraid of the thought of meeting his brothers, but now I was glad we had taken this step. Seiya also seemed relieved that we got along well. After a truly delicious multi-course meal, honestly, I lost count of what we were served, we said our goodbyes.

It was already pitch dark outside. On the way back, I suddenly realized that tomorrow was already Saturday. The exhibition in Osaka and Diamond.

"Um, Seiya, I told you about this exhibition in Osaka, right? I think I would like to go after all."

"When was that again?"

"Tomorrow," I whispered meekly. Osaka was only an hour away by plane, but it would take much longer by train or car.

"And you're telling me now?" he grumbled somewhat impatiently.

"I can fly alone if it's too stressful for you. It's just one night."

Seiya thought for a moment, and I grew nervous. Of course, it would work in my favor if I flew alone.

"You know what, sweetheart? Tomorrow morning, I'll rent a proper car, and then we'll drive there together. It'll be fun," he suggested, and I swallowed hard. Damn it, there was no getting out of this.

"Do you mean 'fun' like the nine-hour flight from Tokyo to Seattle?" I retorted sarcastically, holding back a laugh. Seiya's lips twitched slightly upward. The only glimmer of hope was that Seiya wasn't allowed to attend the exhibition. So I would be able to talk to Diamond in peace.

Chapter 11: Chapter 10

When I woke up in the morning, the bed was already empty. Blinking sleepily, I looked at the clock: 9 o'clock. Where on earth was Seiya at this time? I shuffled into the kitchen, and there he was, already sitting with a large cup of coffee.

"Good morning, my darling," he greeted me, giving me a gentle kiss on the lips. "Good morning. How long have you been awake?" I mumbled, rubbing my eyes.

"About an hour. I've already rented a car. We can pick it up right away. That is if you're ready at some point," he grinned at me mischievously. I must have looked terrible.

"Mh..." I grumbled and took a big sip of coffee from his cup. Ugh, it tasted awful. I always forget that he drinks his coffee black.

"Your exhibition doesn't start until 5 p.m. If we have a smooth drive, it'll take us about 5-6 hours. So, if we leave in an hour, we can even do something in Osaka before that." I shook my head to wake myself up properly.

"Okay, I'll hurry." I slowly went to the bathroom and took a long shower. Then I packed some things. Seiya's beautiful dress would look wonderful at the exhibition. I glanced into my bag. I had almost forgotten my phone. Message from Diamond. Open.

>A room has already been reserved for you at the Hotel Golden Heaven, and I have left your card at the reception. Be punctual.<

I swallowed. He had even reserved a room for me. With my luck, he probably booked the room next door. If Seiya comes along, I mustn't risk that. I quickly opened a hotel booking website and reserved another hotel as far away from the Golden Heaven as possible. Better safe than sorry.

Diamond replied:

>Thank you, that's thoughtful of you. But I've already taken care of my own hotel. I'll pick up my card there. See you later.<

I actually managed to get ready within an hour. Seiya had picked up the car in the meantime, and I brought our bags downstairs. He pulled up in a black sports car and grinned at me.

"This is a car, darling," he winked at me. The drive was very relaxed and fun. We talked a lot and sang along to several songs, off-key and out of tune. Well, at least I sang off-key and out of tune, but we both didn't care. After almost six hours of driving, we reached Osaka, and I directed Seiya straight to the hotel I had booked.

Completely exhausted from the car ride, I collapsed onto the large double bed.

"Darling, I reserved a table for us downstairs in the restaurant. I'm starving," Seiya said as he entered the room shortly after me.

Dreamily, I looked over at him and let out a sigh. "Yes, alright, I'll get changed. Then we can go eat, and then I have to go. I still need to pick up my entrance ticket from the Golden Heaven."

"Why is it stored there?" Seiya asked, slightly surprised.

"The client who invited me checked in there. To give me more flexibility, he left my ticket at the reception," I tried to sound calm. After all, it wasn't a lie. I just omitted a few things.

After dinner, Seiya insisted on driving me to the Golden Heaven and then to the exhibition. He parked in a side street and gave me an intense kiss before I got out. "Call me when you're done. I'll pick you up," he said, and I nodded once more.

My nervousness grew with every step I took. Luckily, Seiya hadn't tried to come with me. I was about to meet Diamond, and I was very curious about what he would tell me. I joined the line of waiting people, ticket in hand. As soon as I stepped through the door and handed over my jacket, he was already standing in front of me, offering me a glass of champagne. Even though I don't like this dry stuff at all, I took a sip.

"Nice to see you here," he said, his deep black eyes piercing into mine. I was like a junkie about to quit, and then someone placed his favorite drugs right in front of him. Stay calm, Usagi. You can do this. Try to sound relaxed.

"What choice did I have?" I replied.

"Come on, I've reserved a meeting room for us. Let's take care of the important matters first before we move on to the pleasant ones," he said, grinning at me mischievously. My body immediately responded to his innuendos. I followed him into a small, brightly decorated room. It had a sofa, a small table, and some chairs. I sat down on the sofa, crossed my legs, and looked at him expectantly. Diamond paced restlessly like a tiger.

"So, I'm waiting. What's the deal with your brother?"

His expression was firm, and I could tell he was searching for the right words.

"Usagi, it's a long story."

"I have time, no more secrets. Why do you keep warning me to be cautious?"

"Fine, if you insist." He leaned against the armrest of a chair and looked into my eyes. "It's been about six years now. Saphir had a girlfriend back then. Rina, she was truly enchanting. They had been together for several months, and he was madly in love with her. You know I can't stand all that emotional stuff, unlike Saphir. Rina and I happened to meet at an event... and the alcohol was flowing."

"You took her back with you and couldn't keep your hands off her," I finished his sentence, and he nodded.

"Yes, the next morning Saphir showed up at my apartment to pick up something. We had always had a good relationship until then. That's why he had a spare key to my place. When he found Rina naked in my bed, he went berserk. He screamed and destroyed a large part of my furniture before storming out of my apartment in a fit of rage. I had never seen him like that before." Diamond paused briefly and then resumed pacing back and forth.

"Does this reaction surprise you? But what does it have to do with me? I certainly won't get involved with your brother," I sensed there was more to the story.

"Rina wanted to follow him, she wanted to apologize to him. She ran after him, but he had already driven away. She grabbed one of the car keys, and the last thing she said to me was, 'That was a damn mistake, I love your brother, he needs to know.' Then she chased after him. But she never reached him. She had a fatal car accident on her way to him." Diamond paused briefly, his gaze fixed on me. "Saphir blames me for that accident. On the day of her funeral, he threatened me, saying I had taken away the most important thing from him, and that he would do the same to me someday."

I started to understand, and a shiver ran down my spine. So that's why he showed up at my workplace and asked me just that one question. "You mean he wants to kill me?" I whispered in disbelief, desperately hoping for a denial. Diamond took a deep breath. "I'm afraid so. Since that day, I haven't been involved with more than two or three girls. You're the first one with whom it became something longer. I had sincerely hoped that he would forget his resentment. That time would eventually lead him to see reason. But when you told me he was at your workplace, I realized something was wrong."

I jumped up. I needed to get out of here. I urgently needed fresh air. Before Diamond could react, I rushed past him. I hurried towards the large terrace. As I stepped outside, a cool breeze greeted me. Was this the right moment to end things with Diamond? Would Saphir leave me alone then? Or was Diamond the only one who could protect me from his brother? My mind was racing with thoughts. It couldn't all be true. How did I get myself into this? I felt a hand on my shoulder. "Usagi," he said, not saying anything more.

"Please, let me be. I need some time alone. I need to figure out what I want. If there's even a future for us." I couldn't bring myself to turn around. I felt a slight chill as he removed his hand from my shoulder. I hadn't really thought about those words. They just came out of me. I don't remember how long I stood there, gazing at the beautifully decorated garden, while continuing to ponder Diamond's words. Then my phone ringing snapped me back to reality. Still a bit dazed, I blinked at the display. Mamoru, of all people. I collected myself quickly.

"Yes?"

"Bunny, is everything okay with you? You haven't responded to any of my messages," he sounded relieved to hear my voice. Damn, I hadn't looked at my phone all day.

"Yes, everything's fine. I just had to go to Osaka. I'm currently at an exhibition here. It's really beautiful, you would definitely like it. Should I send you some pictures? I'm really sorry for not responding. I forgot to check my phone amidst all the chaos. Was there something important?"Mamoru suppressed a laugh. I could hear it clearly, and I could picture his mischievous grin.

"Oh, my Bunny. Always busy. I just wanted to let you know my flight details. I booked my return flight to Tokyo earlier. I'm counting the days until I'm back with you."I turned around slowly, and I was immediately frozen in shock once again.

"Mamoru, I'm also looking forward to you being back, but I have to go inside again. There's someone I urgently need to talk to... about a sculpture."

I panicked and hung up.In the large exhibition hall, unmistakably, stood Seiya. How the hell did he manage to get in here? Just a few meters away from him was Diamond, observing a painting. My heart pounded wildly. Damn it all! If I go in there now, it's sure to explode. Nervously, I ran my hand through my hair. Seiya and Diamond don't know each other. As long as I don't go in, nothing will happen. I have to wait for the right moment when Diamond disappears into the back area again, and then quickly pick up Seiya and drive home with him. That could work. As I lifted my gaze again, Seiya's eyes met mine. Damn it, he saw me and headed straight towards me. Slowly, I tilted my head towards Diamond, who was watching me out of the corner of his eye. Damn it. What do I do now? Seiya was just a few steps away from the door.Photographers! Perfect. I never thought I'd be so happy to see them. There were a few of them down in the outdoor area, taking pictures of the sculptures that were too big for the hall. Seiya stood right in front of me.

"Aren't you cold without a jacket, darling?" As he reached over my shoulder to touch me, I took a small step back but smiled at him. I turned my face away from the large window through which Diamond was watching me.

"Photographers, we're not alone," I whispered to Seiya, and he understood. Seiya leaned on the railing next to me with his forearms and had to suppress a grin.

"How did you get in here? You didn't have a ticket," I asked, still surprised by his appearance.

"I'm Seiya Kou. People love me. I can get anywhere," he winked at me.

If we were alone, I would have definitely punched him in the side. I had to hold myself together. The way we were standing here, to outsiders, we were just two people having a conversation at an exhibition, and it should stay that way.But I visibly rolled my eyes.

"No, seriously, how did you get in?" I tried again.

"I told you, people love me. After I dropped you off, I took a walk, and when I came back here, a young woman recognized me. We chatted, and she asked if I was interested in art. She had a plus one on her ticket, but her companion canceled. She only wanted a selfie and an autograph in return," a wide grin adorned his face.

Only a star could have that much luck. I cast a quick glance over my shoulder. Diamond was now closer to the large window, still looking at me.

"You really have more luck than sense sometimes," I muttered to Seiya.

"Well, being a star has its advantages sometimes. Are you done with your work here?"No, I haven't even looked at the exhibition yet.

"Um... to be precise, I've only had conversations so far," I lied, sticking as close to the truth as possible.Suddenly, a young woman cleared her throat behind us. When we turned around, she held a glass of champagne out to Seiya.

"If I have such a famous companion, we should at least toast together," she chirped happily, completely ignoring me. She was pretty, about half a head taller than me, with long black hair. Seiya hesitantly took the glass from her. That was my chance to escape without leaving the exhibition with Seiya. I knew he would soon follow me.

"Well, I'll leave you two alone then." I gave Seiya a quick wink and disappeared inside. Phew. At the cloakroom, I retrieved my jacket, but as I turned around, there was Diamond standing in front of me again.

"Usagi, can we talk again? You mean something to me." Shit. That was exactly what I didn't want to hear right now.

"I know, but I need time to think about everything. You can't expect me to make a decision in twenty minutes at the doorstep. If I continue to see you, who knows what your brother will come up with. I heard the fear in your voice, and I still see it in your eyes."

He firmly grasped my wrist and pulled me along behind him. My libido danced with joy because it knew what was about to happen. The flicker in his eyes did not escape my notice. Behind the coat check, there was a small storage room. He locked the door behind us, pressed me firmly against the wall, and kissed me wildly and demandingly. I was a miserable addict, surrendering to my desires. After we were finished, I leaned against the wall, panting. This was our thing, uninhibited sex, and I would definitely miss it. Neither Seiya nor Mamoru would I ever persuade to a quick encounter in a storage room. I straightened my dress and tried to tame my hair. I placed my hand on Diamond's cheek.

"Give me time, I'll get in touch," I whispered to him, sealing our parting with a kiss.As I closed the door behind me, leaving him alone, I felt a slight sadness, but on the other hand, a sense of relief.

"Darling, what were you doing there?" Seiya's amused voice suddenly sounded as I reached the coat check. Damn it.

"I... uh... I was looking for the restroom. But there was only a storage room," I quickly said and headed towards the exit. Seiya followed me at a distance. When we finally sat together in the car, a ton-weight lifted off my shoulders. That could have gone really wrong just now. It seemed that not only Seiya had more luck than sense at times, it applied to me as well. Then suddenly, my guilt kicked in. Seiya was almost perfect. How could I be weak again for Diamond despite all the circumstances?

I was such an idiot.

Chapter 12: Chapter 11

"Darling? Are you okay? You look pale," Seiya said, concerningly stroking my cheek. I felt the tears welling up inside me. No, I can't cry now, that would be my downfall.

"Yes, I'm fine," I forced myself to smile. As Seiya started driving, I looked at him from the side. What did Mina say again? Pros and cons list.

Pros of Seiya: His laughter, his openness, his humor, his lightness, the way he loves me... oh, I could go on and on with this list.

On the con side, there would always be one word: Star.

No matter how I turned it around, he was an international star. He was in the spotlight, and if I chose him, sooner or later, I would be too. Seiya wasn't like his brother Taiki, who had been together with Amy for two years, and it was perfectly fine for both of them to not be publicly presented. Seiya loved the big show, even though he was often annoyed by clingy fans. I knew that if I gave my consent, it would only take a few days until we would be on the front pages.

Seiya turned into the hotel parking garage. "Are you really okay? You haven't said anything the whole way."

"Yes, really, everything is fine. I was just lost in thought."

"And what were you thinking about?"

I couldn't quite interpret his expression when he asked that. It was a mixture of concern and interest.

"About how incredibly lucky I am to have you by my side," I whispered, leaning towards him, causing a mischievous grin to spread across his lips.

Gently, he ran his finger down my cheek to my chin. He pulled me closer, and as our lips were only a few centimeters apart, he stopped.

"I'm also incredibly lucky to have found you. I love you, my darling."

While he spoke those words, I froze and was simultaneously flooded with a fluttering sensation. I felt both hot and cold. It was the first time he said it out loud. He loves me. Seiya didn't wait for a response but closed the remaining distance and kissed me. It was a passionate kiss, and I immediately joined in. He loves me, echoed repeatedly in my mind. I had already read it in the song, but hearing him say it out loud was something entirely different.

We slept in late the next morning. Seiya had breakfast delivered to our room, and then we leisurely made our way back home. We were about an hour away from Tokyo when Seiya's phone rang, and he answered the call on the speakerphone.

"Seiya? Are you home?" Yaten's voice echoed through the speakers.

"Only in an hour, why?"

"I'm on my way. Since I finally met your girlfriend, I wanted to see your apartment. You've kept it such a big secret."

Seiya looked somewhat caught off guard and glanced at me. I thought for a moment, but there was no point. I couldn't come up with a suitable excuse for why his brother shouldn't visit us.

"No problem. We're looking forward to it. I'll send you the address," I said a bit louder for him to hear.

"Oh, I'm on speaker. Hey Usagi. Great, see you soon."

As soon as Yaten hung up, Seiya looked at me again. "You don't have to do this. I can cancel on him."

"Why? Are you embarrassed by our apartment?" I asked, puzzled. He seemed to give off the impression that he didn't want his brother to visit us. "No, not at all. I love our apartment."

He took a deep breath, and I could tell he was searching for the right words. "But... It's still more your apartment than ours, in a way."

"What do you mean?" I couldn't quite follow. Of course, it was my apartment. It had been mine for almost five years now.

"Darling... What would you think about getting a bigger apartment? Two rooms, kitchen, bathroom were fine for a start, but I still have most of my stuff at Yaten's loft... Our 55 square meters are already fully utilized. Yaten has been pestering me for a while to clear out my things. I'm afraid that once he knows where we live, he'll bring my stuff over."

"You want to move with me to a bigger apartment?" I had never thought about that. My apartment had been the only constant in my life so far. The last time I had considered giving it up, Mamoru suddenly left for America.

A shy blush spread across Seiya's cheeks. "Yes... Uh... It was just an idea. You can think about it."

Wow... I had to let that sink in first. He really meant it with me. For real! With "I love you," a big apartment, and him by my side. Of course, I had long been aware that things were moving at an incredible speed with Seiya and that he was becoming more and more important to me. But Mamoru would be back soon too. If I take this step with Seiya and move in with him, I really have to be sure about it.

"I... I'll think about it," I said when I noticed he was still looking at me expectantly. The rest of the drive, we spent in an uncomfortable silence. I can't exactly say what it was, but it felt somewhat strange.

Yaten leaned against my apartment door in the hallway, with a large black suitcase next to him. When he heard us approaching, he pushed his sunglasses up a bit and grinned at Seiya.

"I thought since I'm coming here, I'd bring some of your stuff with me. They've been missing you," Yaten said, patting the suitcase.

"What did I tell you? As if I could smell it. He's going to keep doing this until he unloads everything here," Seiya whispered in my ear from behind. I suppressed a laugh. Yaten and Seiya were quite the pair.

"Thanks, Yaten. How generous of you. I did tell you that I'll pick everything up soon," Seiya snapped impatiently, which only made Yaten's grin wider.

"I thought I'd remind you. Your 'soon' has been months already. Hello, Usagi, thanks for the invitation," he suddenly addressed me. So far, I had just stood by and listened to their conversation.

"Hello, Yaten. I'm glad you found it," I greeted him and took out the key to let us into the apartment. Yaten casually rolled Seiya's suitcase into the apartment. It's going to be really cramped under my bed when Seiya goes on tour again. I can barely fit everything in there as it is. Seiya quickly showed him around the apartment; there wasn't much to see. Then we ordered food because Seiya and I were already starving. We had only had a late breakfast, and the car ride had exhausted us.

Shortly after, there was a ring at the door. We were surprised at how fast it came today. Seiya opened it, and then Minako's voice echoed. "Is she here?"

Before Seiya could respond, I was in the hallway. "What's going on?"

Mina pushed Seiya aside. "Do you have any champagne or wine?"

Mina seemed like she could explode any moment.

"Yes, both." I knew I didn't have to ask again; she would tell me everything soon enough. She was furious, but at whom? She headed straight for my fridge. She knew that I always had a bottle chilled for emergencies. Minako sometimes felt at home here too. She placed two glasses on the countertop, popped the cork, and poured us drinks. While doing so, she started talking, handing me a glass and continuing her chatter into the living room.

"I had a date, ahhh, this guy drove me crazy. We had been chatting and talking on the phone for a while, seemed quite nice. Anyway, I just met him, and he was such a dud, you can't imagine. A handshake like a dead fish, he only talked about himself the whole time, and in the end, I had to pay for my own meal. Usa, I think I'm turning lesbian..." Minako suddenly stopped, both physically and with her words, and I almost bumped into her.

"But that would be a shame for the male world if you switched sides. You look quite cute, you know," Yaten chimed in from the sofa. Now I also understood why Minako suddenly paused. She didn't even know that I had Yaten as a visitor besides Seiya.

Slowly, she turned to face me, blushing like a tomato. Her expression said it all. We had known each other for so long that it was as if I could read her thoughts right now.

"You rushed in so quickly. I forgot to mention it," I whispered. Mina lifted her glass and drank half of it in one go. I gently turned her shoulder and pushed her towards the sofa.

"Yaten, may I introduce you to my best friend Minako? Mina, this is Seiya's brother Yaten." Of course, I knew that Minako knew exactly who was sitting in front of her. Yaten extended his hand to her and moved aside a bit. Seiya had taken a seat in the armchair, and in that moment, I realized what he meant. The living room was already tight for four people, and he still had a brother and his girlfriend. Should I consider agreeing to a bigger apartment? But how would I explain that to Mamoru? It was impossible to hide Seiya's stuff in a shared apartment. What if I moved in with Seiya but kept this apartment for now? That could be the solution until I made a final decision.

Suddenly, Seiya waved his hand in front of my face. "Darling?" He practically snapped me out of my trance. "Yes, what is it?"

He held the pizza boxes out to me. I hadn't even realized that the doorbell had rung again.

"Could you please put these on the table for now? I'll get the plates." I took the pizzas from him and placed them on the coffee table, sitting down on the other side of Yaten. I couldn't miss Minako's gaze as she looked at him. It was probably due to the alcohol and her current frustration with men. Seiya handed me a plate and also grinned at the two of them. He leaned down towards me and kissed his way up my neck, sending a delightful shiver through me. "Looks like two people are finding each other," he whispered in my ear. I shrugged, knowing full well that Mina was very complicated when it came to men. We would see what time would bring.

I enjoyed this lovely double date atmosphere. Minako insisted that we watch a movie together. It felt good and right. Seiya would already leave for his tour on Tuesday morning. I decided to push Mamoru and Diamond aside until then and focus entirely on him. I snuggled closer in Seiya's arms and tried to concentrate on the movie.

From Tuesday onwards, I would deal with all the remaining unfinished business. Seiya pulled the blanket over me and gently stroked my back. Mina and Yaten still sat at a distance from each other, but the chemistry between them seemed to be there. I would also put that on my agenda. I could already see the huge pile of tasks rolling towards me. It would be anything but easy. I closed my eyes and breathed in Seiya's scent deeply, listening to his steady heartbeat and feeling the gentle touch of his hand on my back. I rarely felt as safe and secure as I did now.

Chapter 13: Chapter 12

The Monday actually flew by. When I left the house in the morning, there was a letter from Diamond at my doorstep. Luckily, Seiya didn't have to leave before me today. He spent the morning packing his things. On the way to work, I opened the letter. It contained only a few lines in which he apologized, followed by the names of artists who were at the exhibition, along with their contact information. Diamond had spoken to the artists after I left and recommended me to them. I was supposed to get in touch with them. I couldn't help but roll my eyes. The rest of Monday went by really smoothly, both at work and at home. Seiya and I enjoyed our last evening together. I snuggled up to him. Tomorrow morning, he would be leaving again.

"Do you know when you'll be back?" I asked softly, running my finger along his six-pack.

"I think Taiki said 10 days, then we'll be back in Tokyo for 2 days before going to China for 4 weeks." That meant I would have 10 days for myself and my problems starting tomorrow. But the thought of a large shared apartment with Seiya had already settled in my mind.

"Should we look at some apartments when you're back?" I asked shyly, and within seconds, Seiya beamed at me.

"Do you mean it?"

"Yes, I've been thinking about it all day. It was nice yesterday with Minako and Yaten, but if Taiki and Amy also join us, we'll have space issues. However, I can hardly afford anything bigger. Tokyo has become damn expensive."

I felt his chest rise as he started laughing. "Darling, you know who you're with, right? Let the costs be my concern. After all, you've put up with me here so far." There they were again, his little star tendencies that also made me smile.

The next morning, the bed was already empty when my alarm went off. Seiya was gone. 10 days. I pulled the box out from under the bed and took his sweaters in my hand. They definitely smelled like him. Why should I bother putting everything away now? Minako knew, Motoki never came over anyway, he always waited for people to come to him, Diamond had never set foot in my apartment, and it would still be 4 weeks until Mamoru came back. I took in his scent once more and placed the stack back in the closet. There was a notepad on the small kitchen table.

Hey darling, I didn't want to wake you up. You have no idea how much I'm looking forward to the fact that you agreed to the apartment. I will hire a real estate agent who will send you a selection in the next few days. I'm counting the hours until I'm back with you. I love you, Seiya

Seiya's little message brought a smile to my face. I just hope that agreeing to the apartment wasn't a mistake. Damn, my gaze fell on the kitchen clock. I wasted so much time, I'm almost late for work. I rotated through my apartment like a tornado and rushed out at record speed.

Thank goodness, Mr. Sato isn't here yet. I glanced at the colorful calendar, there was nothing big scheduled for today. Just two purchases and a few consultations. I had already prepared the folders for today flawlessly yesterday. That gave me time now to enter my personal appointments.

I opened Mamoru's message. He's arriving on the evening of October 17th. That's exactly 4 weeks from now. I marked that date in red.

Seiya is coming over the weekend on September 29th, then again from October 1st, another.

I marked these dates in blue. That meant I had 12 days for myself and Mamoru. 12 days to figure out what I still felt for him after such a long time apart.

But what about Diamond? As long as I didn't see him, everything was fine, but I still needed to talk to him once more. Yes, he was very cold-hearted, but he had told me that I mattered to him. That was almost like a declaration of love coming from him. Besides, I still had questions about the situation with his brother. Did Saphir really have it out for me? How real was the threat he posed?

>Please contact me when you're in Tokyo. We need to talk. < I wrote to Diamond, repeating the message to myself over and over. It actually took only a few seconds for him to respond.

>The driver will pick you up after work. <

That was typical Diamond. I decided to leave it at that and not reply anymore. He was probably sending the driver already so that I wouldn't have to wait.

I finished work an hour early, and as I had expected, the familiar car was already waiting outside. I observed through the window as we drove off. Within a few minutes, I was sure that the driver was taking us to his apartment. I noticed that I was getting somewhat nervous as the driver stopped because we had reached our destination. Slowly, I walked towards the elevator.

When I arrived upstairs, Diamond was already waiting for me, and instantly, my heartbeat accelerated. How could I make my body stop reacting this way to him?

"Usagi, it's nice that you reached out," he greeted me, already taking off my coat. "Yeah, um... we need to talk again." His eyes searched mine, but I couldn't quite interpret his gaze. He extended his arm invitingly and gestured towards the living room. The fireplace was lit, and there was a bottle of wine on the table. It was a bit chilly outside, and the warmth welcomed me pleasantly. We sat down on his sofa, and he skillfully opened the bottle of wine. Then he handed me a glass, turned slightly towards me, and leaned on the armrest with his elbow.

"What do you want to talk about, Usagi?" he asked, and a shiver ran through my body as he took hold of my hand. I pulled my hand back slightly. Otherwise, I would surely end this conversation right away and tear his clothes off.

"Do you really believe that Saphir wants to kill me?"

Diamond let out a heavy sigh, and for the first time, I saw perplexity in his face.

"I'm not sure, but it's possible, quite possible indeed. I managed to arrange for him to stay in South America for a few weeks through indirect means. Hopefully, we'll have some peace during that time. But he won't stay there forever. Usagi, I don't want anything to happen to you." His features were tense and serious.

"Would he leave me alone if we ended it?" My voice trembled involuntarily with that question. In my mind, the decision to end the relationship or whatever this was between us had long been made, but my body clearly wasn't ready to let him go.

Diamond jumped up and switched back into his predator mode. Restlessly, he paced back and forth in front of me.

"I don't know. But do you want that?" he asked me after pacing back and forth for a while. Then he leaned against the wall opposite me and crossed his arms over his chest. He gave me that typical bad boy grin, which automatically activated my pleasure center.

My mind internally screamed that now would be the right time to end things, but instead, my body stood up and walked straight towards him. I placed my hand on his shoulder and gently ran it down his arm. I don't know how, but I actually managed to hold his gaze. I felt like I was on autopilot, but then my mind finally took control again. "It doesn't have to be forever... Maybe just until we know exactly what he's planning... and... and then we'll see," I said, albeit vaguely packaged, but I had spoken it out loud. That was at least a step in the hopefully right direction. He grasped my chin with his thumb and index finger and tilted it slightly upward. I felt his breath on my neck.

"But not until tomorrow. Tonight belongs to us," he whispered lustfully, and immediately, my lower body twitched. He gave me a short, assertive kiss before swiftly lifting me up by my thighs and carrying me to his bedroom, without breaking our connection. On the short journey, I could already feel his erection clearly. Then he let me fall onto his bed. Apparently, he was annoyed that I was wearing pants today because a few moments later, he freed me from them.

He made every effort to give me an unforgettable evening. Gasping, I sank back into the pillows.

"I will miss our encounters," he also said breathlessly, lying down beside me. I gently ran my fingers along his six-pack and nestled my head in the crook of his arm. "Like I said, it doesn't have to be forever..." I could barely finish speaking before he leaned over me again. Completely captivated in the moment, I surrendered myself to him. Then a loud knock suddenly made us pause. Diamond realized that I was on the verge of another climax and firmly covered my mouth with his hand.

"Sir, I know you didn't want to be disturbed, but it's extremely important!" his assistant's voice came through the heavy wooden door. I nibbled on his finger gently. "Not now, Massaru!" Diamond gasped back.

"Yes, sir. Unfortunately, it cannot be delayed. Your father is expecting you immediately at his estate."

Clearly annoyed, Diamond withdrew from me. "I'm sorry," he whispered in my ear and gave me another kiss on the lips.

"Give me five minutes and arrange a driver for Ms. Tsukino!" he now panted louder towards the door.

"The driver is already waiting downstairs."

I hastily gathered my things. I didn't know what was happening here, but something seemed to be going on. Diamond buttoned up the last buttons of his shirt and cast a concerned glance at me.

"I'll contact you. Go home and stay there until I know what's going on."

He gave me a fleeting kiss on the lips and hurried out.

Chapter 14: Chapter 13

Restlessly, I pulled out my apartment key and opened the door. It wasn't very late yet, so I made myself a cup of tea to calm down and sat down on the sofa with it. Then I took out my phone. Seiya had sent me a cheeky selfie of himself lying on the beach, sticking his tongue out teasingly. Great, and he calls that work.

"I'll come to the beach with you next time. So much for work," I replied.

Still no response from Diamond. I really wanted to know what had happened. Why did he have to leave so quickly? What was going on? Did it have something to do with Saphir or was something completely different going on?

I needed to distract myself. Unfortunately, there was nothing interesting on TV, but Minako's suggestion came to mind again. Writing down the pros and cons for each man. I pulled out some sheets of paper from the cupboard and sat back on the sofa. Using a book as a support, I started. I wrote Mamoru on the first sheet, Seiya on the second, and Diamond on the third.

Mamoru: Pros: First love, deep connection, long-term relationship, patient, loving, known him for almost my whole life, down-to-earth, knows all my quirks and loves me regardless, loyal, helpful, very thoughtful. Cons: Limited time due to his job, being in America.

Seiya: Pros: His laughter, open nature, humor, lightness, crazy ideas, spontaneity, the way he shows his love for me.

Suddenly, I stopped. My gaze returned to the page about Mamoru. Angry, I crumpled both sheets of paper and threw them against the wall. That wouldn't accomplish anything. I needed to know how my feelings had changed towards Mamoru. I would only find that out when he stood before me. Since his departure, he had been the center of my attention, but that was over a year ago. The only thing I was sure of was that I missed him.

My gaze shifted to the clock. It was 9 p.m. In Seattle, it was 4 a.m. at night. That was too late or too early to call. I wrapped a blanket around myself and hugged my legs.

Three men, oh Usagi, what have you gotten yourself into? It was clear that this was doomed to fail at some point. Damn it. Each of these men had their own advantages and disadvantages. Why couldn't I just bake the perfect man for myself?! Choosing between these men was really not easy.

But the worst part was that Diamond apparently had an unpredictable brother. Even Diamond himself wouldn't rule out an attempted murder on my part, and that scared me. I was already relatively certain about ending things with Diamond, but this confirmed it immensely. If only it weren't so difficult to find the right words when he was standing in front of me. Whenever I was near him, my brain would shut off and let my body take control, and it only sought satisfaction from him. It was like a vicious cycle; once his dark eyes met mine, it was over. Helplessly, I buried my hands in my hair.

Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and I flinched. I was home alone, had indirectly received a death threat, and Diamond had been hastily summoned by his father. It rang again, and I gathered my courage and tiptoed to the door, arming myself with an umbrella along the way. I stretched up to the peephole, but I couldn't see anything. There was no one in front of the apartment door, so the person must be downstairs in front of the building. My heart pounded wildly. Trembling, I picked up the receiver of the intercom. "Hello," I croaked softly. Silence.

Carefully, I hung up the receiver again. Maybe someone had just gotten the wrong address or simply wanted to enter the building. Was I becoming paranoid already? I decided to go to bed. There had been enough excitement for one day. Just as I reached my bedroom door, there was a loud knock on my door. Shit. What if it was his brother? Was it time for his revenge now? I started to panic and felt a tightness in my chest. The knocking grew louder.

"Usagi! Open the door! I know you're in there!"

Diamond shouted from the other side, and my body relaxed slightly. Even though my knees were still weak, I managed to make my way back to the apartment door. With trembling hands, I opened the door and fell directly into Diamond's arms. He effortlessly lifted me up, closed the door, and instinctively walked towards my living room. He sat me down somewhat roughly on the sofa and stood opposite me. He was cool and distant. His gaze briefly swept the room before settling on me.

"Usagi, I'm leaving for South America tonight. There was a fire on our estate, and I need to assess the situation on-site." He handed me a bracelet.

"This is an emergency bracelet. There's a small button on the side. If you press it for three seconds, an alarm will be triggered, and GPS tracking will activate. Put it on and don't take it off. No matter what happens!" he urged.

I swallowed and nodded, trying to get rid of the tight lump in my throat.

"Why do you have to go there?" I hoarsely croaked, but deep down, I was glad that any sound came out of my lips at all.

"Saphir was officially in that house. He has been missing for a few hours now," he gritted his teeth, and I began to understand. He wanted to find out if his brother had really been in the house and, if he was, whether he had made it out. I fastened the bracelet around my left wrist. He kissed my hairline.

"I'll contact you when I'm back. Remember, press for three seconds, and a team will come."

I watched him as he made his way to the door. His gaze lingered a moment too long on my sideboard, and then I saw it. The picture of Seiya and me was still there. Shit. There were other pictures of me and my friends as well, but I was sure he had seen it. In that picture, I was lying here on the sofa in Seiya's arms, looking up at him with a radiant smile. It was one of our first pictures together. Diamond didn't say anything; he just shook his head and left without turning back. I heard my apartment door close, and an unpleasant chill ran down my spine.

I sat on the sofa for a while, staring at the picture of Seiya and me. How could I be so stupid and not put it away? I always tidied up everything else. Why was I being so careless? I sighed deeply and got up. I went to my bedroom and packed a small bag with essential items for emergencies. I placed it in the hallway, right behind the front door. My nerves were on edge after this day.

Restless, I filled the bathtub, hoping it would help me relax. But it was all in vain. Wide awake, I tossed and turned in bed, from one side to the other and back again. It was still strange to have the big bed all to myself. I grabbed my phone. It was around 6 a.m. in Seattle. Mamoru had always been an early riser. I knew his voice could surely calm me down. Call Mamoru. It rang several times.

"Bunny? Are you okay?" he answered, sounding concerned.

"Yes, I just can't sleep."

I heard a soft laugh from him. "What's weighing on your mind?"

Even from this distance, I couldn't fool him; he knew me too well. "Oh, I don't know. I have so much on my mind right now." I couldn't exactly tell him about Diamond and his disturbed brother.

"When don't you have a hundred things on your mind? I've often wondered how you manage to keep track of it all," he teased.

"I've told you before, only a genius can comprehend the chaos."

He laughed again, and it brought a smile to my face as well.

"Bunny? Can you do me a favor?" I became attentive.

"Yes, what is it?"

"I've given notice to the subtenant in my apartment. He'll be moving out early next week. Could you please do the final inspection of the apartment and receive my boxes with Motoki?" My heart skipped a beat. He was actually coming back soon.

"Yes, of course, I can do that. It's no problem at all. I'm really looking forward to having you back here."

Then there was a brief silence. "Hmm... me too."

"Mamo, what's going on with you? You sound thoughtful." Not only did he know me very well, but I could also tell from his tone that he wasn't entirely present in our conversation. He was hiding something, and I could sense it immediately.

"No, it's nothing. I've just been away from Tokyo for so long..." he began, searching for the right words. A poor excuse; he was never good at lying. "...it will probably feel strange at the beginning when I'm back."

Okay, one point to him. Well saved. He was right; it would be very strange because it felt like everything in my life had changed since he left me here. Still, I couldn't shake the feeling that there was something else he wasn't telling me.

"Yes, you might be right... Mamo? Do you still love me?" I don't know why I asked him that question now; it just came out of me.

"What kind of question is that? Of course, I love you, time hasn't changed that."

"I love you too, Mamo," I whispered to him.

"Then sleep well now, my Bunny. I have to go on duty."

I continued tossing and turning for a while longer. Mamoru was hiding something from me, and that was new to me. Until now, we hadn't kept any secrets from each other. Yes, I know, I shouldn't even start considering that, considering I had plenty of secrets of my own from him. But it just wouldn't let me go; I needed to know what he was hiding from me. Tomorrow, I would pay Motoki a visit. He was just as bad at lying as Mamoru. If Motoki knew something, I would find out.

Chapter 15: Chapter 14

I pushed open the door of Café Crown, and Motoki greeted me with a cheerful smile. "Good morning, Usa. Latte Macchiato?"

I nodded and took a seat on the barstool in front of him. The dark circles under my eyes were clearly visible; I hadn't slept much.

"You look tired. Rough night?" he chirped happily.

"Yeah, I was on the phone with Mamoru, and then I couldn't sleep," I mumbled, taking a sip of my latte. In that moment, as I mentioned Mamoru, Motoki barely flinched.

"What did he talk about? It's been a few days since I spoke with him," he said, grinning crookedly.

"He asked me to handle the apartment inspection for him, and we both have the glorious task of receiving his stuff."

Motoki smirked at me. "Yeah, he's threatened me with that too. Do you know when it'll be?"

I started spooning the milk foam and studied his expression. "Not yet. He'll let me know when he has the exact date. But tell me, Motoki, do you think Mamoru is hiding something from me?"

Within seconds, he turned around, pretending to adjust something on the coffee machine so I couldn't see his face. He knew something.

"Uh... no. Why? What would he be hiding from you?" he stammered, slightly caught off guard.

Leaning over the counter, I rested on my forearms. "I don't know, you tell me. He was acting so strange on the phone at times."

Motoki slowly turned back to me but avoided my gaze. A blush of embarrassment appeared on his cheeks. "Usa, I don't know what you're talking about."

It was obvious he was lying to me. "Don't pretend you know nothing. I can tell when you're lying to me."

He let out a heavy sigh. "That's something between you and him. I'd rather stay out of it. He'll tell you, I'm sure, when he returns."

"What will he tell me?" I pressed on.

"Usa, please stop. Ask him yourself. Don't you need to go to work?"

Motoki tried to brush me off. But damn, he was right. I was already running late. However, this conversation wasn't over yet. I grabbed my coffee to go and hurried off to work.

ChatGPT

In the small exhibition room, all the purchases were already waiting for me. Sato had really gone on a spree. I would be sitting here for a while until I had everything cataloged. Not wanting any distractions, I left my phone in the drawer of my desk, grabbed the DSLR camera and laptop, and got to work.

Surprisingly, I made good progress. As I returned to my desk for lunch break, I had already cataloged about a quarter of the items. On my desk, there was a large, thick envelope that caught my attention. It had my name on it.

Curiously, I tore it open and pulled out its contents. They were apartment listings, and there were quite a lot of them. Did Seiya order all these offers from all over Japan? Who could possibly make sense of all this? I glanced at my phone.

>Good morning, darling. The real estate agent sent you a selection of apartments. You can go through them and pick your favorites. We can visit the first ones next Friday.<

I looked at the pile of listings again. This was supposed to be just a selection? There were easily thirty offers. I pulled out the first one and skimmed through it.

150 square meters, 2 bathrooms, 5 rooms, recently renovated in a good location - it looked promising. Then my eyes landed on the last page: purchase price. He wanted to buy an apartment? I had assumed we were looking at rental apartments, which were already expensive enough. When I saw the price, I swallowed hard. I would never be able to afford that amount in my entire life. It would probably take my great-grandchildren to pay off such a property, if I ever had any. I looked at the price in the next listing, and it was similar.

>Uh, you want to buy? Do you know how expensive the apartments here are?< I messaged back.

>Yes, Taiki says that apartments are a good investment. Just choose what you like< he replied.

Okay, if he said so. I still had a good week to make a selection. I slid the listings back into the envelope and put it in my bag. I pulled out my calendar and added for next Friday: Apartment viewings. Then a message from Mamoru popped up.

>Hey Bunny, my stuff will arrive next Friday with the moving company, probably in the early afternoon. Motoki is aware.<

Internally, I rolled my eyes. Why did these things always have to happen on the same day?

The days flew by, and I had selected the four apartments from the exposés that appealed to me the most. I had scheduled the viewing appointments for tonight. Seiya was still busy with work, so it worked out well. Now I stood in front of Mamoru's apartment, feeling slightly nervous as I fumbled for the key in my pocket. Motoki was already sitting in the kitchen, holding out a milkshake to me. The apartment felt empty, and it was strange being here without Mamoru. I took the milkshake from Motoki.

"Is this a peace offering or an attempt to bribe me?" I asked, teasingly.

Motoki grinned. "You can choose whichever you prefer."

Since my last visit to the Crown, Motoki and I hadn't spoken to each other. He had been avoiding me. But now he couldn't escape.

"I'd prefer it if you told me what Mamoru is hiding from me," I said.

Motoki turned his head to the side, fixing his gaze on a point on the wall.

"I can't do that. I promised him. Usa, if you want to know, ask him," he replied.

I pouted. This wasn't getting me anywhere. He was quite stubborn with his principles today.

"Tell me at least if it's something bad," I pleaded.

Motoki's lips curled suspiciously, and I could see him wavering. He just needed a little push. I could sense that I was close, but then my phone suddenly rang. Furtively, I glanced at it. It was Diamond. He hadn't contacted me since his abrupt departure. This could be important.

"Motoki, I have to take this call," I said, and I could see his relief. I went into the bedroom and closed the door.

"Well, finally. What took you so long?" Diamond growled from the other end.

"Hello, Diamond. Nice to hear your voice too. Thanks for asking, I'm fine," I countered, a bit snippy.

"Cut it out, Usagi." Oh, he was angry.

"I just wanted to let you know that I'll be back in Tokyo next week. Stay cautious. There's still no sign of Saphir. They found a body, but I managed to confirm yesterday that it wasn't Saphir."

A shiver ran down my spine. I had managed to push this whole thing out of my mind quite successfully. At least I wasn't alone. Motoki was with me now, and Seiya would be back later. But despite that, I suddenly felt uneasy.

"Alright. When next week?"

"I don't know yet. I'll get back to you, and then we'll talk."

Damn it. Had he maybe interpreted the photo with Seiya correctly? That could explain his anger and his absence last week. Or did he really just want to talk about his disturbed brother? Diamond never liked to talk much. He preferred to let his body do the talking. I responded with a soft "Okay." Then the call ended. To avoid further interruptions, I put my phone on silent mode.

As I opened the bedroom door, Motoki was already waiting for me with a questioning expression on his face. The movers were already bustling around, bringing Mamoru's boxes and furniture back one by one.

"Well, what was so important?" he asked curiously. Interrupting his interrogation seemed to have piqued his interest.

"Oh, it was just a demanding client from work," I tried to sound indifferent, but apparently failed.

"You're off work, so why is he calling you on your personal phone?" Motoki continued to pry. Now he had managed to turn the tables. Great.

"Because he's a rich snob who doesn't care about my personal life and expects me to be available 24/7. Plus, he's one of our best clients. If I alienate him, I'll have to find a new job," I tried to stay as close to the truth as possible. Technically, everything I said was true. I just left out the part about us having amazing sex and his missing brother trying to kill me. Does omitting things count as lying?

Motoki didn't seem entirely satisfied with the answer. "And why did you run into the bedroom then? You could have talked to him in the kitchen."

Well, now I knew how he must have felt, but I hadn't interrogated him as much as he was doing to me now.

"Privacy," I grumbled back.

Finally, two men carried the sofa inside. With a gesture, I showed them where to place it, and I plopped down on it.

"Usa, is it possible that you're hiding something from me too?" Motoki continued to provoke.

"No," I muttered annoyed and took a sip of my milkshake. It was enough that Minako knew about Seiya. Motoki and Mamoru were good friends; he wouldn't be able to keep something like that to himself, or maybe he would? No, Motoki was a good guy, and he also realized that I had as little interest in this conversation as he did in the initial questioning. We agreed to a truce and coordinated with the movers. My goodness, Mamoru had a lot of stuff.

Exhausted, I sank back onto the sofa, and Motoki received the last few boxes. I took the opportunity to check my phone. Two messages from Seiya, one missed call from Mamoru. Everything seemed to be going wrong today. The whole last week had been so nice, and now all three of them wanted attention.

First, I opened Seiya's messages.

>Hey, darling. Are you still at work?<

>The real estate agent called, the first viewing is in an hour. Should I pick you up somewhere?<

I checked the time when Seiya sent me these messages, 20 minutes ago. I wouldn't make it home in time.

> Yes, that would be great. I had another appointment. I'll send you the location shortly.<

Motoki had just sat down next to me on the sofa when I checked my voicemail to listen to Mamoru's message.

"Hey, Bunny, I just wanted to hear how things are going with you guys. Have my things arrived yet? You must still be busy. Please let me know when you're done."

I replayed the message, this time on speaker so that Motoki could hear it too. I didn't want to start again, but I couldn't help myself.

"Do you hear what I mean? No 'I miss you,' no 'I love you,' no 'I'm looking forward to being back soon.'"

Motoki rubbed his forehead with his hand and sighed. "You know how he can be sometimes. He's probably just busy at work."

I decided to call it quits for today, took a picture of the many stacked boxes for Mamoru. He could unpack them himself. Then another message blinked on my phone. Seiya.

> Darling? I'm at the location now, but where are you?<

I had to refrain from grinning with joy. Motoki was still skeptical.

> I'll be downstairs in two minutes.<

"Um, Motoki, I have plans with Minako. Would it be okay if I leave now?"

"Yeah, of course. Everything's pretty much done here. I'll just rest for a bit before going back to the Crown."

Seiya had rented a black sports car again and was parked right in front of the building. As soon as I saw the car, a pleasant flutter went through me. I took one last glance over my shoulder at the apartment. Oh damn, this couldn't be happening. Motoki was standing at the window, and I already had the car door handle in my hand. Damn it, things were getting really tight for me. Luckily, this time I had a bit more time to come up with a believable excuse.

Chapter 16: Chapter 15

Seiya grinned mischievously at me, and I gave him a kiss.

"Well, darling, are you excited?"

"A bit. Are you sure you want to buy an apartment right away? I mean, they're pretty expensive." He reassuringly placed a hand on my thigh.

"Let that be my concern." He winked and started driving.

During the drive, I glanced at my phone. No message from Motoki. That was a good sign. "Oh, since you have your phone in hand, why don't you ask Minako if she's free later?" Seiya said, and I looked at him in surprise.

"Why?" Seiya's grin widened.

"Because Yaten has been nagging me all week about seeing her again. I think those two could use a little push."

Of course, Minako had mentioned him occasionally, and by occasionally, I mean at every opportunity. She had been most upset about not exchanging numbers, but when I asked her if I should ask Seiya about it, she just blushed and vigorously shook her head. Well, who doesn't want it, doesn't get it. It was kind of cute how Seiya was now trying his hand at being a matchmaker, but it could bring more complications for me if Mina ended up with Yaten. Damn dilemma. But even if I wanted to, I couldn't stand in the way of her happiness. After all, she was my best friend, and had been since middle school. She couldn't give up her happiness because of my problems.

"Darling?"

Oops. I had drifted off in thought again and completely forgot to respond. "Yes, I think you're right. Mina has talked a lot about him too. What do you want to do?"

"Movie?"

My now sluggish alarm bells rang softly. The movie theater was in the middle of the city. We just had to make sure we weren't seen when entering. It would be dark inside the theater. It could work.

"Sounds good. I'll ask her."

>Mina? Movie tonight with Yaten and Seiya?<

It only took a few seconds.

>Yes. I'm in. Have you made a decision yet? Mamoru will be back soon.<

No, of course not. How could I? Mamoru had a mysterious big secret from me. Since not even Motoki wanted to help me further, I had to endure the situation until he returned.

>No, see you later.<

"She's coming. Have you already talked to Yaten?" Seiya flashed me another enchanting smile.

"It was his idea." Shortly after, he parked in front of the first apartment.

The real estate agent was already waiting for us since the apartments were not far apart, so we could visit them one after the other.

The last one was clearly my favorite: a large, bright, open kitchen with an island and bar, a bathroom with a whirlpool, and 4 generously sized rooms. But when I saw the price, I squinted my eyes before I started hyperventilating. That was something Seiya would have to handle alone; I was out. Apartments in this price range were simply unattainable for me. I didn't want it to be said that I had pressured Seiya into buying this apartment. He wanted to buy it, so he should make the decision.

I stood on the balcony while he talked to the real estate agent, leaning against the railing and gazing out at the illuminated city. The view was breathtaking. Suddenly, two strong arms wrapped around my waist, and Seiya lowered his head to my ear.

"I think we'll take it. What do you say?" he whispered softly.

"Seiya, that's for you to decide. As I said, I'm practically broke, and apartments like this are out of reach for me." He gently turned me to face him, lifted my chin slightly, and gave me a kiss.

"Alright, let me ask differently. Would you feel comfortable in this apartment?"

"Yes, I think so. But isn't it a bit too big for us? What would you do with so many rooms?"

He thought for a moment and put on his mischievous grin before continuing.

"Bedroom, guest room, office, living room, and children's room."

Children's room?! Did I understand that correctly? He wanted children? With me? That had never been a topic before. Did he mean it seriously? I felt a slight panic setting in.

"Then I'll tell the agent now that we'll take it, and tonight we'll celebrate."

Until now, I had never thought about having children. I had my hands full with other issues. Seiya gave me another kiss and then went back to the agent to discuss the details. I wasn't even sure how I would handle Seiya and Mamoru, and Seiya was already planning our future children. Oh dear. It didn't take long, and Seiya came back with a key in his hand.

"We'll handle the legal matters when I'm back in town, but since the apartment is already vacant, we can move in immediately. I just had to sign this paper." Seiya wrapped his hands around my hips and pulled me into his arms. I beamed up at him. He had actually bought this dream apartment for us. Then another voice in my head spoke up.

He's really planning a future with children and everything that goes with it. Meanwhile, I was just happy if I made it through a week as planned. My head rested on his chest, and I listened to his steady heartbeat. Suddenly, Seiya's phone rang loudly, causing us to separate.

"Yes? ... Oh, damn... We forgot the time... We're practically on our way," I heard him say. He scratched his head in embarrassment, and I looked at him expectantly.

"Minako and Yaten are already at the cinema; they're getting the tickets now. We need to hurry."

He was right; we had completely forgotten about the time due to all the apartment viewings. It was already pitch dark outside. Seiya parked in the cinema's parking garage, and we hurried up the stairs to the cinema. Yaten and Minako were sitting together on a couch, and from afar, you could see that they really liked each other. I couldn't help but grin; they made a good match. Then suddenly, I got startled.

A young girl was pointing her phone directly at the two of them.

Then I realized that my fingers were tightly intertwined with Seiya's. Within seconds, my pulse reached a new high. I immediately let go of Seiya's hand and took a big step to the side. Please, please, please let there be no footage of us. Seiya raised an eyebrow in question and looked at me. "Everything okay, darling?"

I nodded towards the girl, who still had her phone pointed directly at Mina and Yaten. Seiya's response was an annoyed eye roll. Nothing more. He respected my boundary, even if he didn't like it.

With some distance between us, we approached the two of them. I sat down next to Mina, and Seiya positioned himself provocatively in front of us, blocking the girl with the phone with his back.

"Where were you guys for so long? We thought you wouldn't make it on time," Mina scolded me immediately.

"We bought an apartment. It took a while," I whispered to her. Mina's eyes widened.

"What about M?" Mina whispered quietly into my ear.

Seiya and Yaten perked up their ears. Apparently, they didn't like it when we whispered.

"I'll tell you on Monday," I replied curtly. Finally, the cinema door opened, and we found our seats.

Since I wasn't there to object, Yaten and Minako had chosen a movie. To my disappointment, it wasn't a romantic film but a thriller. But I barely paid attention to the movie because I preferred cuddling with Seiya. Of course, I occasionally glanced over at Mina and Yaten. They were still so shy with each other; it was really cute to watch.

The next morning, my phone rang incessantly. I blinked at the clock. Who the hell is this person bothering me at 6 o'clock on a Saturday... Shit. It must be important. No one would disturb me at this time otherwise. In a fraction of a second, I was wide awake, grabbed my phone, and went to the living room so as not to wake Seiya. Minako? I would have expected Diamond or Mamoru at this moment. But not her.

"Yes? What's up?" I grumbled, slightly annoyed.

"Have you seen it?" she asked excitedly.

"Seen what?" I grumbled, annoyed. Before my first coffee, I couldn't follow her.

"I sent you a link."

"Mina, why are you even awake? And what link?"

"Um... well... I just got home, and because I was still so hyped, I couldn't sleep, and then I stumbled upon it."

Minako's voice almost tripped over itself as she spoke so quickly.

"Mina, breathe. Where were you? What did you read? I'm not receptive yet."

"Yeah... um... I was with Yaten until just now..."

As she said it, I couldn't help but grin. I had already suspected that there was more going on between them.

"... Usa, we're in the news."

In shock, I dropped my phone. No, this couldn't be! I put Mina on speaker and clicked on the link she had sent me.

*** 2 out of 3 Kou brothers taken? Who are the beautiful blondes by their side?***

That was the fat, red headline that caught my eye. Dammit! A bit further down, there were actually pictures from last night at the cinema. One showed Minako and Yaten together on the couch, another showed all four of us from behind, and a third one only showed Seiya.

I breathed a sigh of relief. There was none that clearly identified me. Once again, luck was on my side. I need to be more careful in the future; it almost backfired again.

Chapter 17: Chapter 16

After the shock, I couldn't sleep anymore. I tried to distract myself by setting the table, making coffee, and starting to clean up. Shortly after 9 o'clock, Seiya emerged from the bedroom.

"Where were you? The bed feels so empty without you," he said, crawling out of bed.

I opened the link Minako had sent me once again and held the phone under his nose. The corners of Seiya's mouth twitched upwards. Did he find it funny? Our relationship was almost exposed to the public, and he was grinning about it.

"Stop grinning. I don't find this funny. I told you I wasn't ready yet," I said, frustrated.

He pulled me towards him, kissed my neck and whispered softly, "I could tell them right away that you're the best woman in the world."

"Flatterer," I replied, slightly annoyed but also smiling.

Reaching past me, he grabbed the coffee pot, filled his cup, and sat down at the table.

"By the way, Yaten hooked up with Mina last night. She snuck out of his apartment at 6 this morning."

Seiya almost spewed his coffee across the table. "Why did she do that?"

Men, I rolled my eyes. "Because she felt uncomfortable. They've only seen each other twice, and she didn't want to stay over... let alone do other things."

"But she still did it. Then she could've stayed."

I started laughing. "You mean like you did back then. I couldn't get rid of you the whole weekend."

His cheeky, wide grin beamed at me. "You didn't even try to get rid of me because you had already fallen head over heels for me."

Yes, I had to admit he wasn't entirely wrong about that. It had been strange though. But that was Seiya, he came to stay.

Suddenly, my phone rang incessantly. Within a short time, I received four messages. Motoki. All four messages were from him. I struggled to compose myself.

"Darling? You suddenly look so pale, did something happen?"

I opened the chat. First, he sent me the same link I had received from Mina. Next, he sent the picture of the four of us from behind, with a red arrow pointing at me.

>That's you. No excuses. <

>Come to the café, now! We need to talk. <

My heart raced, damn it. Come on, think, you have to come up with something. I jumped up, pressed a kiss to Seiya's lips, and murmured, "I'll explain later, I have to go urgently."

While I put on my jacket, an idea came to me that might save me. I quickly dialed Mina's number, and before I knew it, the front door slammed shut behind me.

It kept ringing endlessly until I finally heard her sleepy voice.

"Hmm???"

"Mina? I need you! Emergency level dark dark red!" Now I knew I had her full attention.

"What's wrong?"

"Come to the Crown immediately. Motoki is on the verge of uncovering the truth about S."

Oh no, I hadn't felt this inner unrest in a long time. Couldn't I have thought about it more carefully? I mean, standing hand in hand with Seiya in the cinema, right in the city center, was bordering on stupidity if no one was supposed to find out about our relationship. We practically served ourselves on a silver platter. I went through the photos multiple times, even with zoom. Apart from the one picture from behind, I wasn't in any of them. So how was Motoki so sure it was me? It could easily be any other blonde girl with my hair length.

As I arrived in front of the Crown, the nervousness still gnawed at me. I had intended to wait for Mina outside the door and explain my plan to her in more detail, but that didn't happen. Motoki held the door open for me, his expression much harsher than usual, devoid of his usual cheerfulness. Damn it, I don't think I had ever seen him so tense before.

I slowly sneaked past him, but I could feel his gaze piercing into my back.

"Did that singer call you and pick you up yesterday?" he asked.

I swallowed and turned around slowly to face him. Motoki had his arms crossed and was waiting for an answer from me. My throat felt tight.

"No, the call was from a client, I told you that," I started.

"How did you even come to the conclusion that it's me in the photo?" I tried to turn the tables.

Motoki pursed his lips and stared at me intently.

"Usa, do you think I'm blind? You're wearing the same clothes in the photo that you were wearing at Mamoru's apartment yesterday. Before that, this strange phone call, and then you got into a damn expensive sports car hours later. And now I see these pictures. So?"

Oh, damn it. Motoki was really angry and currently considered himself Sherlock Holmes. Just in time, Minako swung the door open. She was my salvation in that moment, and I prayed that she would react quickly.

"Oh, there you are. I've already been to your place as well. I wanted to thank you again for accompanying me yesterday," she started babbling right away, walking past Motoki and throwing herself enthusiastically into my arms. Not exactly the rescue attempt I had hoped for, but better than nothing.

"Yeah, no problem. I would accompany you anytime. That's what I was just trying to explain to Motoki," I tried to improvise.

Mina whirled around to face Motoki. "Oh, Toki, I'm sorry, I completely overlooked you in my excitement. Bunny was so kind to accompany me on my date yesterday. It was fantastic. Oh, Yaten is such a true gentleman."

Motoki played with his facial expression, not revealing his cards. "Was that a double date?" he asked, and Mina burst into laughter. I didn't feel like laughing at all, but rather like crawling into a dark hole, but I had to play along. So I tried to laugh as well. Mina seemed to have some sort of plan, so I let her do the talking.

"Usa and Seiya? No way. Yaten just lost his driver's license recently, so Seiya was kind enough to drive us. Bunny was just there to keep Seiya company. You should have seen them, they were arguing most of the time. Luckily, they had to keep quiet in the cinema."

Motoki raised his eyebrows in question and gave me a scrutinizing look.

"Yes, that's what I was trying to explain to you. It was nothing."

His gaze lingered on me for a moment, as if he wanted to verify if I was telling the truth. Sherlock Motoki was at work. I forced myself to breathe calmly. Hopefully, my face hadn't turned bright red. It didn't feel warm, though, so that was a good sign.

"Would you like some coffee?" Motoki finally asked.

Minako grabbed my arm and maneuvered me onto a bar stool at the counter.

Motoki stood by the coffee machine, and shortly after, he placed two lattes macchiatos in front of us. He knew me too well, grabbed the caramel syrup, and as he let it drizzle into the glass, he changed his strategy.

"Oh, I see. And what were you arguing about with the singer all the time?"

Now he was trying to find out if Mina was telling the truth.

"About all sorts of things. Typical star with a lot of quirks," I replied, annoyed, and blew a strand of hair out of my face. Finally, Motoki's stern expression softened. Phew. I had narrowly escaped. He seemed to finally buy the story.

Then he leaned towards Mina. "And are you now dating this guy?"

"We've only met twice... so I can't say yet," Mina whispered back, holding her hand in front of her mouth. While Motoki let Mina tell him some gossip, I kept a low profile and sipped the foam off my spoon. Thoughtfully, I took out my phone.

Message from Seiya:

> If you're looking for me, I'm already bringing my furniture from Yaten's to the new apartment. Your key is on the kitchen table. See you later.<

> I'll hurry. Thank you.<

Unconsciously, the corners of my mouth twitched upwards. I really needed to get used to controlling my face better when Motoki was around because he immediately craned his neck and wanted to know what was amusing me.

I managed to react just in time and showed him a cute cat video. In that moment, I decided that I would avoid Motoki and the Crown for the time being. It was just too exhausting, especially now that he had picked up a scent.

We engaged in some small talk, and then we said our goodbyes. As soon as we left the Crown, I leaned against the wall and took a deep breath.

"Thank you, Mina. That was really close. I don't know how I would have gotten out of that alone."

Mina winked at me encouragingly. "That's what friends are for."

I cupped my face with my cool fingers. "Mina, how do I get out of this mess? I mean, Seiya even bought us an apartment. But there's only about two weeks left, and then Mamoru is back. My Mamoru is finally coming back, and I'll be living with Seiya." My worries spilled out. Minako comforting placed her arm around my shoulder and handed me a tissue.

"Usa, first take a deep breath and look into my eyes. Yes, things didn't go as planned. Yes, you will have to make a decision that will probably hurt one of them a lot. But you don't have to make that decision right now. Wait and see what time brings."

"Not ideal" is the understatement of the year, Mina. It's a disaster. I was just about to tell her the whole truth. Everything, even about Diamond, was on the tip of my tongue. Then I looked into her eyes, and she radiated such kindness. Suddenly, I dismissed those thoughts again. How would she see me if she found out everything?

"Yes, you're right," I sniffed softly.

"Well, now come on, I want to see your new apartment."

Chapter 18: Chapter 17

On the way to my apartment, Mina continued to reassure me. I grabbed the key, and we headed to Seiya's apartment, or rather, our new apartment. Because I would be moving in with some of my belongings as well. Several boxes, all marked with a big "S," were already in the stairwell. From upstairs, we could already hear Seiya and Yaten's voices, engaged in their usual heated discussions.

"You're doing it completely wrong again. We've already tried it this way," Yaten grumbled.

"No, hold it here. I know now where our mistake was," Seiya countered.

The apartment door was wide open, so we could have skipped going to my apartment altogether. More boxes and stuff from Seiya were still present. Oh, he really had a lot left at Yaten's place. It would never have fit in my apartment, he was right about that.

Mina and I entered the apartment while Seiya and Yaten were still engrossed in their argument. They didn't even notice that we were watching them. I couldn't help but smile. These two had always been like that, but they were also always there for each other. Mina looked confused, glancing from the two bickering friends to me.

"Don't mind them, they're always like this," I whispered to her and couldn't hold back a laugh.

The two of them stood in the future bedroom, trying to assemble the bed. The emphasis was on "trying" because from what I saw so far, it didn't look very promising.

"If this doesn't work now, we'll call Taiki. I don't want to dismantle everything again," Yaten grumbled, then his gaze fell on me and Mina. Instantly, his expression brightened, and he waved happily.

Seiya had his back turned to us. "What part of 'hold it' didn't you understand? I have to screw in the bolt first."

I cleared my throat a bit louder, and he finally turned around.

"Oh, darling. You're already back." He approached me and gave me a light kiss on the lips.

"Yes, and as I can see, you've already spread out everywhere," I gestured to the numerous boxes, the open door, and the clutter in the stairwell.

"Yeah, it was a bit more than I expected," he laughed sheepishly.

Mina stood next to us, a blush adorning her cheeks. Yaten was still at the other end of the bedroom, glancing at her. It was too cute how neither of them knew how to interact with each other after that night. Like two newly infatuated teenagers. I nudged Seiya.

"Help me bring all the boxes into the apartment, so we don't get in trouble with the neighbors if everything is cluttered," I whispered in his ear. Of course, he didn't understand my hint.

"We can do that later. This way, we'll have more space to assemble the furniture."

"We have more than enough rooms here where we can put the stuff. Please help me now," I said calmly and nodded towards Minako and Yaten. How much can men miss the point? Finally, a light bulb went off in his head.

We carried all the household items into one of the empty rooms. Seiya said he would like to have an office in that room. That was fine by me. We had plenty of space here, and technically, it was his apartment.

After we had brought in the last box and finally closed the front door, we looked for Mina and Yaten. I glanced into the bedroom and, to my surprise, they had assembled the bed and were standing by the window. He brushed a strand of hair from her face and whispered something, unfortunately too softly for me to hear. I would have liked to know what they were talking about, even though I already had a hunch.

I felt Seiya standing behind me and leaned against him. Our bubble had grown, and it had grown massively. We now had a wonderful large apartment, and my best friend was getting involved with his brother. Oh, it could have been so beautiful if it weren't for Mamoru and Diamond. Yes, that annoying guilty feeling kept resurfacing. I pushed the thoughts aside as best I could.

We spent the rest of the day assembling furniture and organizing our belongings. Exhausted, we collapsed onto the sofa in the evening. Seiya ordered pizza for everyone, while Yaten connected the television. I felt comfortable in Seiya's arms, with Yaten and Mina beside us.

I didn't even notice that my phone was ringing. It wasn't until I received a light kick from Mina that I looked at my phone, which was lying open on the small coffee table, flashing "Mamoru" in capital letters. Great, Usagi, now your phone is on silent, and you're still risking everything. Why didn't I at least put it face down? Panicked, I jumped up and hurried to the balcony. I could see Seiya's bewildered gaze and Minako talking to him. Mina really was my savior in every way today, first with Motoki and now with Seiya.

"Hello?" I answered cheerfully.

"Hey, Bunny. How was your day?" Mamoru's voice came through the phone.

"Um... it was okay, and yours?" I was still slightly overwhelmed by his call and stole a furtive glance into the living room.

"It's currently 6 a.m. here. I have to start the early shift soon."

Ah, damn time difference.

"Right, I sometimes forget."

"Tell me, did everything go well with my furniture? Motoki didn't get back to me."

"Yeah, everything went fine, I told you already. All the furniture and boxes are..."

Damn it, I bit my tongue because I saw Seiya suddenly standing behind me.

"Hang on a moment," I said to Mamoru and then turned off my phone's microphone.

Seiya held a blanket in his hand and draped it over my shoulders. "It's chilly out here. Why don't you continue the call inside?"

"I didn't want to disturb you guys while watching the movie. I'll be finished here soon and come back inside. Thanks for the blanket." I quickly leaned up and gave him a kiss, then gently nudged him towards the door.

"...Okay, I'm back. Sorry, I'm currently out with Mina. Where was I? Oh yes, all the furniture and boxes arrived. I even sent you a picture," I said to Mamoru after turning the microphone back on.

"Bunny, are you okay? You're talking a mile a minute."

"No, everything is not okay, damn it. You left me alone here for over a year." Shit, did I just say that out loud? There was a deep exhale from Mamoru. Yes... I had really said it.

"Bunny... There's something you don't know," he began. I don't know why, but a raging anger suddenly boiled up inside me. I wanted to crawl through the phone to him.

"Oh really? Are you finally gracious enough to tell me?" I snapped back.

"I don't have the time for that right now, my shift is starting soon, I have to go for rounds. But I'll be back soon, please have a little patience. I'd rather tell you in person."

"Mamo, at least tell me, is it something bad?"

There was a moment of silence, and an uneasy feeling washed over me. He hesitated for too long. "Did you cheat on me?" I continued probing.

"Bunny, I don't want to discuss it over the phone, and no, I didn't. I love you."

A weight lifted off my chest. He loved me and hadn't cheated on me. But this little moment of relief didn't last long because I had cheated on him. I was even cheating on him in this very moment. I looked through the large window to Seiya, who was sitting on the sofa, laughing.

"I love you too, Mamoru," I whispered automatically.

"Bunny, it's only a few more days. Please give me time until I'm back."

"Okay. I have to go back inside now, it's quite chilly out here."

I swallowed and looked at my phone, Mamoru. Then I looked ahead again, Seiya. Lastly, my gaze fell on my wrist and the bracelet, Diamond. I covered my face with my hands. How could I have let it come this far? I pulled the blanket tighter around me and went back inside.

As I walked back into the living room, I felt the curious gazes of Seiya, Mina, and Yaten on me. They had noticed that my phone call wasn't pleasant. I sat down on the sofa and tried to sort out my thoughts, which wasn't easy. What had happened in Seattle that he couldn't tell me over the phone?

Seiya gently placed his hand on my shoulder. "Is everything okay, darling?" he asked, his eyes filled with compassion.

I sighed and nodded. "It's complicated, Seiya. There are still some things I need to sort out." My voice sounded soft and uncertain.

Then Seiya did something I didn't expect in that moment. He simply pulled me into his arms. That was his carefree and light-hearted nature again. He didn't bombard me with questions; he was just there, waiting for me to continue sharing or not. And I knew that even if I didn't tell him anything, it would be okay for him. I leaned my head against his shoulder.

After the movie, we said goodbye to Mina and Yaten. Then we snuggled into bed. "Dream something beautiful tonight," Seiya said, lovingly smiling.

"Why are you emphasizing it like that?"

"Don't you know the saying that whatever you dream on the first night in a new place comes true? So dream something beautiful."

I smiled amused by Seiya's superstition. "Alright, then I'll try to dream of something beautiful. But you do know it doesn't really work, right?"

Seiya laughed and pulled me closer. "I know, it's just an old superstition. But I find the thought beautiful. With you next to me, it can only be a beautiful dream."

I nodded in agreement and enjoyed the comfort in his arms. It was a strange feeling, lying here and knowing that this was now our shared bed, our shared space, our new apartment.

Sweating, I threw the blanket off. It was the same nightmare I had a few weeks ago. All three men were standing around me, confronting me. I had been caught. Damn it, what did Seiya just say about dreams? Now I fervently hoped he was wrong. Exhausted, I sat up and took deep breaths. My heart was still racing, and the nightmare wouldn't let go of me. I needed to gather myself and think about how to handle this situation. I took a moment for myself to calm down and organize my thoughts. Then I stood up and went to the bathroom to splash cold water on my face. The cool splash helped clear my mind and focus. It was just a dream, I kept telling myself.

Chapter 19: Chapter 18

The Sunday actually turned out to be relatively calm. Seiya and I went to my old apartment to collect some things from there. Of course, I couldn't bring everything over, but since Seiya already had more than enough stuff and furniture, it was okay. Until early evening, we were busy unpacking numerous boxes, assembling more furniture, and further setting up the apartment. Around 6 p.m., I bid farewell to Seiya. He would now be on the road again for a whole four weeks on the big tour through China.

So, here I was, alone again on the sofa, in this new, huge apartment. However, it somehow didn't feel right without Seiya being here. I tried to distract myself for a while, but it didn't help. Eventually, I threw on my jacket and made my way back to my small abode.

There was a card lying in front of the door. Fortunately, it wasn't there earlier this afternoon. Without even looking, I could guess who it was from.

"I need to see you, the driver will pick you up after work tomorrow."

He was back: Diamond.

I slowly approached my wardrobe. How fortunate that it was already autumn. I picked out a nice black turtleneck sweater and black pants for tomorrow.

I'll end it with Diamond tomorrow, I kept repeating to myself. No more provocative clothing, no excessive makeup. If Mamoru were here, I would have more than enough to keep me busy. After all, Seiya was only gone for 4 weeks, not 16 months. It was time for me to bring order to my love life, even though it was extremely difficult for me. Diamond would be the first person I would end it with. I prayed it to myself like a mantra the entire evening. I couldn't afford to be weak again; I had to end it before everything really fell apart.

After work, as always, his personal driver greeted me. Feeling very nervous, I let the door open and got in. There was no other choice. I had to do it, I kept praying my mantra. Judging by the direction we were heading, I knew we were going to his apartment, and the closer we got, the more fidgety I became.

When I arrived at his apartment, there was an immense heat. Diamond was sitting in an armchair in the living room, his head supported by a hand in a thoughtful pose. The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up, and there was a glass of light brown liquid, probably whisky, on the table in front of him. The fireplace was burning, turning the room into a sauna. The turtleneck sweater had clearly been the wrong choice, even if the fireplace had been turned off. Because as soon as his dark eyes fixed on me, a wave of heat surged from within me. Oh man, he sat there like the Prince of Darkness himself. So damn sexy. The top buttons of his shirt were also slightly undone. A mischievous grin played on his lips.

"Have you become a nun now?" he whispered.

I swallowed and bit my lower lip. My heart had already doubled its beats, and I could only stare at him. The time in South America had somehow changed him. Diamond slowly stood up and walked towards me. His gaze pierced through me, and I felt his magnetism like never before. There it was again, the addict deep inside me, yearning for his touch. With a firm grip, he held my chin and lifted it up. Desire emanated from his eyes. Goodbye, rationality, see you later.

I reached up and demanded a kiss. Within seconds, he had already stripped me out of the sweater and thrown me lengthwise onto the sofa. He had always been quite dominant in that regard, but today he surpassed everything.

I could only gasp and my pulse thumped at record speed throughout my entire body. Finally, I regained some control over my senses, at least partially. I leaned against his bare chest and glanced at him. His eyes were closed, radiating a certain contentment. What was it that I wanted again?...

It felt like my head was filled with cotton candy. My pulse slowly calmed down, and finally, some of the fog that had enveloped me cleared. Right, I wanted to leave Diamond. I looked down at myself and then back at him. Well, that went great, Usagi. I couldn't even last five minutes in his presence.

"Who's the guy?" Diamond suddenly whispered without warning. "What? Which guy?" My senses were still not fully intact, and I couldn't quite follow him. Diamond sat up and drank the whisky in one gulp. "The guy with the black, long hair." Seiya. How did he come up with that now? I was lying here naked in his arms, and he was asking me about another guy. Only he could do something like that. Surprisingly, his voice remained relatively calm. Perhaps it was the calm before the storm?

"Why are you bringing that up now?" Damn it, I hadn't expected this, of course. I mean, who expects to be intimate with someone and then be asked about another guy? But what should I tell him now? I suddenly felt my throat go dry.

"Usagi, I'm not blind. I saw the picture of you two in your apartment. It's the same guy who was at the art exhibition. You were standing outside with him. So, who is he?"

So, it had begun. My delicate balance was shaken. Diamond stood up and refilled his glass. I couldn't interpret his expression or discern from his tone which direction this conversation would take. I only felt that I was knee-deep in shit, if not deeper. But there was no use in avoiding it; I had to reveal the truth now. Diamond would find out anyway, if he hadn't already. I swallowed hard once again.

"His name is Seiya," I murmured softly. His name almost got stuck in my throat. I felt like I was in one of my dreams, but luckily, it was only Diamond here and not all three of them at the same time. But that was enough for me. Diamond poured some of the brown liquid into a second glass and handed it to me. There was a peculiar tension between us that was difficult to describe. "Is he your boyfriend?" he wanted to know, his sharp gaze fixed on me. I lowered my head toward the floor. "In a way, yes." "What do you mean 'in a way'?" A slightly amused undertone gradually mixed with his rough voice.

"I don't know, it just happened parallel to us, and I didn't want to hurt either of you," I slowly explained. I dared to glance up. The worst part was that I not only felt exposed and caught, but I was literally in that state. This wasn't really a conversation that should be had like this. "And when, or rather, how did you plan on resolving that?" His lips curled slightly upward, his eyes clearly tracing my contours. "I... I don't know." He reached out his hand and pulled me up. "Usagi, honestly. I don't care what you do with whom in your free time. As I said before, I can't deal with all these emotional matters. But what we have fits."

Now my jaw literally dropped. Was he serious? He was perfectly fine with me being with Seiya on the side. Once again, he held my chin, lifting it up. The lecherous grin on his face became more pronounced.

"Please say it again. I... I think I'm not quite following you." "You understood me correctly. Of course, I don't like to share, but you need more than just good sex to be happy. I realized that after our first meeting."

I was completely thrown off balance. I had expected everything but never in my life this kind of reaction. Was he messing with me? Well, it was Diamond. He had as much humor as a stone.

"So, did I understand you correctly? It's okay with you if I see Seiya?" I stammered. I needed to hear those words from his mouth to be truly sure. He then smirked at me, pulled me close by my hip, and leaned his head down to me.

"As long as you remain available for our meetings, you can do whatever you want." Oh my God. I was in heaven. Why hadn't I told him the truth much earlier? He slowly kissed his way up my neck, causing me to throw my head back. But in the next second, he lifted me over his shoulder, firmly smacked my behind, and carried me into his bedroom.

Phew. If his punishments always turned out like this, I should seriously consider angering him more often. Well, let's not push him too far. I lay in his bed, gasping for air. It seemed that he was indeed emotionally unaffected, but he certainly showed me who was in charge.

"But you still need to be careful," he said, stroking my sweaty back. I looked at him bewildered. "Because of Saphir. I still couldn't figure out where he's hiding. It's certain that he's still alive, and since he knows you're not insignificant to me, it's possible that he still intends to seek revenge." Damn it, I had almost managed to forget about that deranged brother. "You really worry about me, don't you?" A broad grin appeared on his face, and he winked at me. "Of course, there aren't many women who can keep up with you." I sat up a bit to get a better look at him. "But please explain to me once again, if I'm not insignificant to you and you knew about Seiya, why is it okay for you? It doesn't quite make sense in my head." There it was again, that indescribable expression on his face.

"Usagi, it's quite simple. I want to continue having fun with you. I'm just not made for anything more than that, and you know it. If it makes you happy to do that whole couple thing with the other guy, then go ahead. But be honest with me from now on, or you'll get to know a different side of me." His eyes flickered again.

Then Mamoru crossed my mind. Should I lay all the cards on the table, since we were already at it? Well, I had to figure out my own path with him first. I didn't even know what secret he was keeping from me. No, I'll tell Diamond as soon as I know how I'll proceed myself.

Chapter 20: Chapter 19

I blinked, still groggy from sleep. Wait, where was I? I hesitantly turned my head to the side, and there lay a shock of white-blond hair. Then the memories from last night came rushing back. So it wasn't just a dream after all. Diamond knew about Seiya. Involuntarily, I grinned. I had come out of this situation much better than I could have ever imagined. But as I turned to the side and glanced at the clock, I froze. 9:15 a.m. Dammit. I should have been at work long ago.

I reached for the light switch, and Diamond let out a pained groan as the room lit up. Great, my plan from yesterday had worked out perfectly. I hadn't broken up with him. Instead, I had even spent the entire night here for the first time, and to top it all off, I had overslept and was now going to be incredibly late for work. Where the hell was my underwear again? I looked around the room.

"Left side of the wardrobe," Diamond grumbled, pulling the pillow over his head. "What? Left side of the wardrobe?" "We talked about it, remember? Massaru bought you some stuff for situations like this. But please, just turn off the damn light already."

I rolled my eyes and hurried to the wardrobe. Indeed, in the left half of the wardrobe, I found a wide selection of fresh clothes, all in my size. Yes, he had mentioned back on the yacht that I should leave some things here, but I didn't expect his assistant to fill half a closet with designer stuff... Typical Diamond. Well, at least Massaru had better taste than his boss. The clothes were actually suitable for public wear.

I rummaged through the wardrobe for something appropriate and considered what excuse I could use for my lateness. I decided to tell my boss about an external meeting with the Prince family. It was realistic and, technically, not entirely a lie.

As I hurriedly put together my outfit, I heard Diamond sigh and turn over in bed. Apparently, he wasn't in the mood for another conversation. I couldn't blame him - after all, we had both had a pretty eventful night. Nevertheless, I couldn't help but steal one last glance at him before switching off the light.

With a final sigh, I left the room, gathered my belongings from the living room, and hurriedly made my way to work. I hoped I could make up for the lost time and that my boss would accept my excuse. On the way, I replied to messages from Seiya and Mamoru, grabbed a quick latte macchiato and a coffee, and finally arrived at my desk shortly after 10 a.m. Sato gave me a skeptical look, grabbed his coffee, but didn't mention my tardiness. There was already a pile of work waiting for me on my desk, and I decided to stay a bit longer today. After all, both Seiya and Mamoru were out of the country, and Diamond... well, who knew what was going on in his messed-up head. After yesterday, I couldn't make heads or tails of it anymore, and even before that, it was already difficult. I mentally replayed the previous evening over and over again. But apart from shaking my head, I couldn't come up with anything.

It was already dark when I headed home. I scanned the intersection: no Seiya, no car waiting for me. It felt strange to walk home alone. I confidently navigated my way to my small apartment, unlocked the door, and collapsed onto the sofa. Seiya had sent me another selfie of himself. He was at some bar with Yaten, drinking beer. I sent him one of myself, sticking my tongue out skillfully.

Suddenly, I heard a knock on my door. Surprised, I sat up. Who could it be? I got up and curiously opened the door, and there stood Diamond with a lustful grin on his face.

"You? Here?" I managed to say after a moment of shock. The cheeky grin on his lips widened. "You're alone, aren't you?" I nodded silently, and in that instant, he had already pushed past me. He now stood in my small hallway, closed the door, and his arm blocked any escape route for me. He leaned his head toward my ear, and his warm breath tickled me lightly. "How much time do we have until the other comes back?" he whispered teasingly.

What the hell was his mission? Yesterday, he said he didn't care about Seiya, and now he provocatively stood here in front of me, clearly wanting to get me back into bed, but asking about Seiya?

"Almost four weeks, he's on a tour in China," I whispered back softly. If there's an instruction manual for men, I would love to have one for Diamond right now. His behavior was completely incomprehensible.

With his hand, he brushed a strand of hair away from my face and then ran his finger down my cheek. His deep black eyes rested on me, and his touch made me shudder again.

"Too bad," he said and turned his back to me. Purposefully, he walked into the living room, leaving me here bewildered by the door. Too bad?! Did he really just say too bad? Did he want to seduce me in front of Seiya or expose me? Had he changed his mind? Was what he said yesterday a lie? I stumbled after him.

"Diamond, stop! What do you mean by 'too bad'?" I shouted in panic as I had just stepped through the door.

Diamond sat casually in the armchair, his jacket draped over the back of the sofa. He gave me an audacious smile.

"I thought it would increase the suspense if he came back soon."

What on earth? Did he think that this was all just a game for me? Just because he now knew about it didn't mean we would immediately inform Seiya. A suffocating feeling spread within me. "Increase the suspense? Are you out of your mind?" My blood boiled, and he sat there completely relaxed, still grinning at me. "Usagi, relax. Of course, I knew you were alone, otherwise, I wouldn't have come." "And why this show, then?" He stood up, circled around me, and placed his hands on my shoulders. "Because you're damn sexy when you get worked up." Abruptly, I turned around to face him, so I could look into his face. His hands firmly held my wrists. "So I'm sexy when I get worked up! Let me show you right now how worked up I can get!" I immediately sensed the direction this conversation was taking, and my body responded as well. A pleasant tingling spread through my core. Diamond pulled me close to him and gave me a demanding kiss. "And how sexy you can be," he whispered seductively, and he had already lifted me onto his hip and carried me into the bedroom. I was high on Diamond again that night, experiencing the full dose. I rested against his chest and felt my pulse gradually calm down.

"We urgently need some rules. If you were to pull something like this and Seiya were in Tokyo... I don't even want to think about it."

Diamond had his arms crossed behind his head, his eyes were closed, but he wore that self-satisfied grin, indicating that he wasn't asleep.

"And what rules did you have in mind?" Well, that was a damn good question. I wasn't there yet. "Um, well... Neither Sato nor Seiya should find out about us." He furrowed his brow in confusion. "Sato? What does he have to do with this?"

Men.

"I've lost count of how many times I deserved a warning from him for what we've sometimes done... I really mean it, I enjoy my job, and I don't want to lose it."

"Usagi, if Sato wanted to, he would have fired you a long time ago. He deliberately turns a blind eye because my family brings in more than enough money for him. That's a non-negotiable point." "How non-negotiable?" Wait a minute, were we in negotiations here? "If I already have to share you privately and live with various restrictions, I want to see you regularly in the mornings when I'm in town." "And how are you going to explain that to Sato?" "Let that be my concern. I'll come up with something."

I rolled my eyes. Yes, I was sure he could come up with plenty of reasons, and Sato usually only saw the money anyway. I would renegotiate this point at some point in the future.

"Fine, for now. But Seiya is not up for negotiation! He mustn't find out about us, no packages, no cards, no spontaneous visits when he's here!" Diamond's response was a gruff, deep growl, which I interpreted as consent. "But I want at least one night every two to three weeks, without having to consider anything or anyone."

How was I going to manage that? If Seiya were back here and Mamoru was also around, my schedule was already more than full. That's why I originally wanted to break up with Diamond. Great, instead of gaining more freedom, we were now negotiating conditions for our peculiar relationship. Did you even call something like this a relationship?

"Okay, I'll try my best to make it work."

He now propped himself up on his forearm. "No, not try, that's not enough for me." He glared at me, and I knew I had little room for negotiation here. If it were just Seiya, I could probably manage it, but with Mamoru, there were still so many unknown factors. I blew a strand of hair away from my face and imitated his annoyed growl from earlier. He stood up and started getting dressed suddenly.

"Where are you going?" I asked, bewildered. It was the middle of the night. "I still have some things to take care of. Until next time," he said, planting a brief kiss on my lips before he left and left me in bed.

The night passed slowly as I lay in my bed, contemplating the situation. Diamond had left without giving me an explanation, leaving me with a feeling of uncertainty. What was his plan? What did he still have to take care of at this hour? Thoughts circled in my mind as time passed. I couldn't help but wonder if I had made the right decision by entering into this arrangement with Diamond. We would see what time would bring. I just hoped that in the next few days leading up to Mamoru's arrival, I would find some peace.

Chapter 21: Chapter 20

The following days passed by in a blur: working, talking on the phone with Seiya and Mamoru, Minako visiting on two evenings, and Diamond demanding a few nights as well. It was Monday evening, October 16th. Mamoru would be back tomorrow. This knowledge triggered multiple emotions within me simultaneously. I felt somewhat anxious about how our relationship might have changed, relieved to finally have him back near me, tense because I didn't know his secret, and yet, the thought of being in his arms again made my heart race.

Diamond had bid farewell yesterday, but where was he going? ... I had no idea. He only said that he would be away for some time and that he would contact me once he returned. But it was fine by me. It meant I could focus on Mamoru during the first few days. I tried to sort out my feelings about him. As mentioned before, it wasn't easy. First and foremost, I was glad to have him back soon. Deep down, I missed him, a lot. At the same time, I was furious. He had kept a mysterious secret from me, one that not even Motoki confided in me. Furthermore, he had left me here alone for 16 months, and the last time we saw each other was over 10 months ago when things started with Seiya. Our recent phone calls had been quite brief. I didn't dare to ask further about his secret, and he seemed somewhat distant. I was truly curious about how things would unfold tomorrow when he stood before me after such a long time.

The next day arrived, and the tension within me grew with each passing minute. I was excited and nervous at the same time. I could barely concentrate at work. To avoid distractions, I left my phone on silent in my handbag. During my lunch break, I briefly took it out, and numerous messages greeted me.

Seiya had sent me some pictures from his concert yesterday. In return, he received a picture of the pile of papers on my desk.

The next one was from Motoki. I could already guess what he wanted.

> Hey Usa, do we want to go to the airport together later?<

No! How did he even come up with that idea? I hadn't contacted him for over two weeks; he should have noticed that I was mad at him.

> Thanks, but no thanks. I will pick up my boyfriend alone!<

Minako had sent me two thumbs-up emojis, and I instantly knew what she meant: good luck. Thanks, Mina, I could actually use that. Time passed slowly. After work, I went home to get my car and then headed to the airport. My nervousness increased as I fought through the crowd and finally arrived at the arrival area. I glanced at the information boards. The flight from Seattle had landed half an hour ago. I looked around the large hall, but I couldn't spot him anywhere. There were no further messages on my phone either. Where could he be? Was he still waiting for his luggage? I peered through the large window, behind which the baggage carousels ran. The room was almost empty, but Mamoru was nowhere to be seen. With growing worry, I wondered if something might have happened to him.

My heart started beating faster when I suddenly heard a familiar voice behind me. "Hello, my Bunny."

If it were possible, I would have grinned from ear to ear. Slowly, I turned around, and there he stood. All the sadness and stress were forgotten. I simply threw myself into his arms. I didn't want to argue; I didn't care about the secret he was keeping from me. The only thing that mattered was that he was finally here again. With me. We held each other tightly, and I felt the warmth and security emanating from Mamoru. It felt as if all the problems and doubts vanished in that moment. I buried my face in his chest and simply enjoyed the moment. His strong arms embraced me like a cocoon. Oh, how much I had missed this indescribable feeling. I deeply breathed in his scent and felt tears welling up. I don't know how long we stood there, simply finding solace in each other's embrace. Eventually, he pushed me back slightly, looked deeply into my eyes, and wiped the tears from my cheek with his thumb. There were no words that needed to be spoken right now. Our gazes spoke volumes, and I felt how much Mamoru loved me. How much I still loved him, a feeling that I had almost forgotten.

"Come on, let's go home," he said gently, wrapping his arm around my waist. He wasn't a superstar or a billionaire heir; he was just a doctor walking hand in hand with me, his girlfriend, out of the airport. It was the first time in a long time that I wasn't afraid of being seen with a man, and it felt damn good. There were no fans or paparazzi chasing Mamoru; there was only me.

"Bunny, you still haven't bought a decent car?" Mamoru teased as we stood in front of my pink bubble car. What did all men have against my car? It's mine, it's small, practical, and it runs.

"You can walk too," I replied playfully, and he pulled me into his arms and kissed me on the forehead. "You wouldn't dare." "Do you want to find out?" I missed these playful banter moments with him.

It didn't take long, and I parked in front of his apartment. During the drive, I kept glancing at him from the corner of my eye. He had changed, but I couldn't pinpoint exactly what it was.

We entered his apartment, and I immediately felt comfortable and familiar in the familiar surroundings. It was different when he was there. With Motoki, I had felt completely out of place. It was as if he had never been away. Mamoru pulled me into his arms and kissed me gently. The world around us seemed to stand still for a moment.

"Welcome home," I whispered and smiled at him. Finally, I felt our deep connection again. Motoki apparently took care of the furniture setup here. Only the boxes were still neatly packed in a corner. Holding my hand, he gently led me into the bedroom, and I immediately knew what he had in mind. It had been far too long, and he apparently didn't want to waste any more time.

"Phew, that was incredible. Since when have you become so flexible?" he panted and beamed at me.

Oh no... yes, I had been well-trained in that regard because of Diamond, but I couldn't exactly tell him that. "Um... aerobics class with Mina, it seems to have paid off."

"Since when do you voluntarily exercise?" he teased again. He just couldn't help himself today.

"You've only been back for a few hours and you're already making yourself unpopular again, Baka," I said, sticking my tongue out at him. In response, he pulled me back into his arms.

"I love you too, Bunny." We cuddled together for a while longer before he got up.

"Would you like something to drink?" he asked, putting on his boxer shorts, and I enjoyed the view that presented itself to me.

"Yes, please." But as soon as he left the room, a phone started ringing. From the sound, I could tell it wasn't mine. Thank goodness. His phone was on the floor. It seemed to have fallen out of his pocket. Curiously, I picked it up and turned it over.

-Call from Rei Hino- illuminated the display.

Who is Rei Hino? Should I answer? In the past, it was absolutely fine for him if I answered his phone. Likewise, he could always access mine. But now I was reminded that it wasn't the past anymore. If Mamoru were to touch my phone now, all hell would break loose. That's why I had changed my passcode. His phone continued ringing and vibrating in my hand. He had never mentioned this name in my presence. My intuition told me that she had something to do with his secret. I quickly threw on my sweater and put my pants back on. It was enough that I had had these uncomfortable conversations with Diamond, feeling naked all the time. It was much more comfortable for me with clothing. I was itching to unlock his phone and check for messages from this Rei. It took a lot of self-control not to do it. I sat on the edge of the bed, crossed my legs, and placed his phone beside me. I had sincerely hoped that we would have some more time to solidify our relationship before this conversation came up. But the moment had come. Mamoru entered the room and handed me the water bottle. He looked slightly surprised that I had dressed again and then glanced at his phone. I swallowed and gathered my courage.

"Who is Rei Hino?" I asked calmly, even though I was internally extremely agitated. Mamoru's face reflected sheer horror back at me.

"Did you go through my phone?"

"No, she called you. I just turned your phone around, and that name was there. Mamo, I'm asking you one last time: Who is Rei Hino?"

Mamoru looked at me with wide eyes. I could see his mind working. I sensed that he was highly tense, and that tension transferred to me. He was frozen, and I waited for an explanation. The air in the room thickened as Mamoru struggled for words. His gaze wandered between me and his phone. My impatience grew, and I waited for him to break his silence.

Chapter 22: Chapter 21

Mamoru eventually sat down next to me on the edge of the bed, took his phone in his hand, and called his voicemail, switching to speakerphone. I felt uneasy as I heard a sweet, slightly husky female voice on the other end.

"Hello, Mamoru. I just wanted to let you know that your blood test results are nearly normal again. It seems we've made it. You have no idea how relieved I am about that. Well, you're probably already back in Tokyo, so you can celebrate properly now. Have a drink for me, but don't overdo it. I'll get in touch when I'm back in Japan."

Now I didn't understand anything anymore. Blood test results normal? He can celebrate now? Who was this Rei? What should I do with this information? I caught Mamoru's gaze, and he was now waiting for a reaction from me. Which of the hundred questions in my mind should I start with?

"What did that woman mean? Are you sick, Mamo?" I whispered softly, and he lowered his gaze. "Bunny, my visit to America wasn't just for the new working techniques. I have a rare illness. It's an inherited condition where the liver doesn't function properly, and the body gradually poisons itself. It was an incidental finding, and there was a study being conducted in Seattle on new treatment methods," he said calmly, taking a thoughtful pause. I looked at him in shock. He had been sick all this time and hadn't told me anything. It felt like someone was pulling the ground from beneath my feet. I reached my hand to his face and gently stroked his cheek. "Why didn't you tell me?"

He took a deep breath and turned to me. "Because this illness often ends fatally. I had to go through this journey alone. I knew I wouldn't be able to focus on the therapy if I had to worry about you too." "I thought we were a couple, in good times and bad. So why did you shut me out when you were feeling bad? I should have been by your side." Tears started running down my face as I spoke. He could have died, and he hadn't told me anything. "Because I wanted to avoid exactly this situation. I needed to focus on myself to get better. I wouldn't have been able to support you on top of that. When Rei told me about the research in Seattle, I knew it was my only chance for improvement." "So instead of me, she was by your side? Who is she, anyway?" Anger, jealousy, and disappointment were battling for control inside me. "She's an old friend from the past. We were together in high school... She's now a priestess and works part-time as a counselor in some hospitals. That's how she knows many people and was able to connect me with the contacts I needed to participate in the study."

Gradually, my features began to change. If she was such a good old friend, why had he never mentioned her before? But he also didn't seem to understand why I was angry. He put his arm around me, trying to pull me close. Instinctively, I jumped up.

"No, I can't do this right now. You deliberately excluded me from your life. You kept such a life-changing thing from me!" I said, my words rushing out full of anger. He raised his hands in a placating gesture. "Bunny, I'm fine now. I'm back. I just didn't want you to worry." "Do you even listen to yourself? I'm fine now, I'm back, I wanted... You, you, you! You should have played with open cards! You should have told me that you were sick! That's what you do in a relationship! Yes, it would have been a shock for me at first, but I would have coped with it. I would have accompanied you to America. We could have gone through it together. I would have supported you." The words poured out of me, driven by anger. Yes, I know I'm the last person who should give lectures on how to behave in a relationship, but I couldn't help it at that moment. "Was she with you the whole time?"

I felt Mamoru searching my gaze, but I couldn't look at him, not at the moment.

"Yes, she accompanied me to the therapies," was his sober answer, and my words seemed to make him reflect. "Was there something going on between you?" I hissed angrily. Mamoru ran his hand through his hair, one of the things he always did when he was nervous. "I... I don't know." Was he trying to fool me? "How? You don't know? That was a simple yes or no question. Was there something going on between you or not?" Mamoru sighed and lowered his gaze to the floor. "I can only remember one kiss. It was the evening before I left for Boston, two days after my last treatment. My blood test results had improved significantly, and we went out to celebrate. I... she... well, I really don't know what happened that night anymore. I woke up alone in a hotel room the next morning. I also lost my phone that night."

My heart raced, of course, just a kiss, and why was he in a hotel room? Tears streamed down my face as I tried to sort out my feelings. It all felt surreal. Once again, he took a step towards me, trying to comfort me by putting his arm around me, but I pulled back.

"I'm sorry, Mamoru, but I can't process all of this right now. I need time to think about how to move forward," I stammered and turned to leave.

Mamoru hesitantly reached for my wrist, his eyes filled with sadness.

"I respect your decision, Bunny. I'll be here when you're ready to talk to me. I'm sorry for hurting you."

Everything I thought I knew about Mamoru and our relationship seemed to be called into question. I wasn't any better either. After all, I had betrayed him with Seiya and Diamond, knowingly and repeatedly. But he had also kept things from me. The trust, the foundation of a relationship, was shaken. I nodded silently and left, feeling a mix of emotions. I closed the door behind me with conflicting feelings.

It had been so nice to have him back with me, even if it was just for a brief moment. I sat behind the wheel of my car and let my tears flow freely. How had my life turned into such a disaster? My Mamoru. I was about to get out and run back upstairs to him, if it really was just a kiss with this Rei... My hand was already on the door handle when my phone rang.

Seiya.

"Yes?" I answered, swallowing the lump in my throat.

"Darling, is everything okay with you? You sound like you've been crying."

"Yeah, everything's fine," I lied, slightly better.

"By any chance, are you at home?"

Home, he meant the large apartment that felt infinitely empty without him.

"No, I... I'm still out. Why?"

"There's a black notebook in the bedside table in the bedroom. On the first page, there's a number for a Michiru. Can you send it to me, please?"

"Michiru?" I asked skeptically.

"Yeah, our opening band dropped out, and she's really good. I wanted to ask her if she can take over for the next concert."

"And why don't you have her number in your phone?"

"Because I only have important people saved in there."

That actually managed to make me chuckle briefly.

"Well saved. I'll send you the number later when I get home. Is it urgent?"

"Nah, no rush. Have a nice day, my darling."

"Thanks, you too."

That brief conversation with Seiya grounded me somewhat. I had to figure out my feelings now. I urgently needed to find out what I wanted: a life with Seiya? Forgiving Mamoru and starting anew? Or whatever it was with Diamond, continuing that?

I started the engine of my car and drove off. The new apartment was at the other end of Tokyo, and I decided to take the long way through the countryside. I turned the music up loud and enjoyed being alone with my thoughts.

Mamoru had just come back, and I had really enjoyed it. It was like old times, if only for a brief moment, and all the emotions had overwhelmed me. I loved him from the depths of my heart, but he had kept his illness from me, he didn't want me by his side, and instead turned to this Rei. It hurt.

Seiya was amazing, he always wanted the best for me and would treat me like a queen, but being an international star made it complicated. I never wanted to be in the spotlight, and that would inevitably happen if I chose him. Consider the close call with the snapshot at the cinema, and he could only grin about it.

And then there was Diamond, whom I had tried multiple times to break up with. Why couldn't I let go of him?

Suddenly, I was overtaken by a red car that merged right in front of me and immediately slammed on the brakes. I reacted instantly and also hit the brakes, but the red car accelerated again and then abruptly slowed down. My heart started racing; I couldn't understand what this crazy driver in front of me was planning. This dangerous maneuver repeated a third time, just before we entered a curve. I had already increased the distance between our cars, but this time, the car suddenly came to a stop. I pressed the brakes with all my strength, but this time, my car didn't slow down. My brakes didn't respond, and all I saw was the tree rushing towards me. In the last second before impact, I pressed the button on the bracelet, and then, after a loud bang, the lights went out.

Chapter 23: Chapter 22

A dull pain brought me back to reality, although I couldn't pinpoint its exact location. I heard a steady beeping sound behind me. So I was still alive. My eyes felt heavy, but I tried to open them. The bright daylight blinded me for a moment, and it took some time for my vision to clear.

I found myself in a hospital room. Several cables and tubes connected me to a large machine behind me. My right arm was in a cast. On my left side, there lay a mop of black hair. Mamoru. He was here with me. How long had I been here?

I hesitantly raised my hand and ran it through his hair. He jolted awake and smiled with relief. "Bunny, you're awake. How are you feeling?" he asked with concern, gently grasping my forearm. My head throbbed as if a truck had run over it. I blinked confusedly, trying to remember what had happened. Eventually, I recalled the red car and the tree coming towards me.

"I think I'm fine, but my head hurts. What are you doing here?" I whispered hoarsely.

"You had a car accident shortly after our conversation yesterday. Setsuna called me when she saw your name in the emergency room. You were incredibly lucky."

Setsuna... yes, I vaguely knew her. She was his colleague, and we had gone out to eat a few times. She was the head of the emergency room or something. So I had been in a car accident.

"What happened?" I murmured.

"The police haven't concluded their investigation yet, but your car was wrapped around a tree. You were really lucky. You only broke your arm and suffered a mild concussion. However, you'll definitely need a new car since yours is completely totaled."

I had to hold back a laugh. "So after four years, your wish finally comes true."

But in an instant, Saphir crossed my mind, and my emerging laughter died down. His girlfriend, Rina, had died in a car accident back then. Did he have something to do with this accident? I swallowed hard. If he was involved in the accident, would he try again since I was still alive?

Mamoru ran his fingers over my chin. "Bunny, what do you remember?"

I pondered and tried to recall as many details as possible. Everything seemed blurry. It took some time to piece the fragments together in my mind. Slowly, a complete picture emerged. But before I could start, the room door swung open. My heart skipped a beat. No! Please, don't let it be true! Damn it! Shit! Mamoru's head turned as well, his hand still resting on mine. Diamond walked straight towards me, completely ignoring Mamoru. He stopped at the foot of my bed and raised an eyebrow skeptically. A cold shiver ran down my spine, and goosebumps covered my body. The oppressive silence filled the room, no one spoke, but the tension in the air was palpable.

"Was it Saphir?" Diamond finally asked, breaking the silence. His dominant personality filled the entire space.

I glanced from a puzzled Mamoru back to Diamond, who was just standing there casually. Although his features were heavily strained, his hands clenched into fists, he appeared calm. I could only imagine what was going on inside him, and it wasn't something good.

"I... I can't say for sure. The only thing I remember is a red car. It overtook me, then kept cutting me off, and eventually, the brakes failed... Suddenly, there was that tree in the curve. The last thing I remember is pressing the button."

Diamond listened attentively to my account and nodded. So he also believed it was Saphir's doing.

"I've already inquired, and your brakes were tampered with. I'm going to kill him!" he hissed angrily.

"Hold on a minute. Can someone please explain what's going on here? Bunny, who is this guy? Why would someone tamper with your brakes?" Mamoru had snapped out of his daze. I tried to swallow the lump in my throat.

"Mamo, this is Diamond Prince... one of my regular customers... at work and now a good friend of mine. Diamond, this is Mamoru... my... partner," I stumbled over the words, hoping desperately that Diamond would play along. Mamoru stood up and extended his hand to Diamond, but Diamond only glanced briefly at Mamoru's hand and pierced me with his dark eyes that I knew all too well. He wanted answers, and he was irritated that he had to wait for them.

"I see you're in good hands. I'll get in touch once I find Saphir," he hissed, turning around.

"Diamond, thank you," I called after him as he left the room. This thank you meant more than just his silence. I was grateful for his visit, for him caring about me, and I knew it.

This whole situation still felt completely unreal to me. Mamoru was still staring after him. I forced myself to breathe evenly. That was a close call. Mamoru sat back down on the chair by my side, his eyes fixed on me.

"A friend?" he asked skeptically after the door had closed.

"Yes, a friend. I know he seems very cold and distant, but he has a good heart, just like Motoki. I've become something like his personal advisor, and he also invited me to Osaka. Do you remember the exhibition I told you about when we were on the phone?" "And who is this Saphir he mentioned?"

Oh, man. Now I had to spill the beans, at least the necessary parts. A queasy feeling settled within me.

"Saphir is his brother," I began and struggled with how much I should tell Mamoru. I could see how worried he was. "... Saphir has severe mental health issues, and Diamond had suspected for some time that he wanted to harm me. That's why I was wearing an S.O.S. bracelet."

Mamoru ran his hand through his hair. He was trying to make sense of it all. "Why would he want to harm you?"

I took hold of his hand. The touch gave me strength, but I kept my gaze straight ahead. I couldn't look into his eyes right now. "His girlfriend died in a car accident a few years ago, and he blamed Diamond for the accident. Since I spent quite a bit of time with Diamond... professionally. We cataloged and sold a part of his father's collection. I also advised him on new acquisitions... Well, anyway, his brother apparently thought I was his girlfriend, and so I became the target of his revenge."

Mamoru looked at me with a mix of concern and horror. "Why didn't you tell me any of this? Why didn't you explain to him that you're not a couple?"

I cupped his cheek with my hand. It gave me some strength, but I kept my gaze fixed ahead. "Because until the last moment, I thought Diamond was just overreacting. I never expected him to actually try to harm me... But he did. But apparently, that didn't matter to Saphir."

Slowly, I turned my head, lifted my hand, and placed it on Mamoru's cheek. Gently, I ran my thumb along it.

"We both messed up and kept things from each other. I'm sorry I didn't tell you about the illness," Mamoru said softly and pulled me into his arms. I suddenly felt close to tears and held Mamoru even tighter. His embrace gave me so much. Yes, we both messed up, and my pile of mistakes was much bigger than his.

The door slowly opened again, and a nurse cautiously poked her head into the room. "Sorry to interrupt, Dr. Chiba. I know you're here privately and don't want to be disturbed, but we have an emergency in the cardiac catheterization lab, and we urgently need you. There's no one else available."

Mamoru slowly released his embrace and let out a slightly annoyed groan. "Give me two minutes," he grumbled back. Then he looked at me with love in his eyes and gave me a gentle kiss. "I'll be right back, my Bunny."

That was typical Mamoru. He just couldn't say no. Saving lives was his calling. I watched him as he left the room, the hero in the white coat.

My handbag was on the bedside table in a plastic bag. It was a bit tricky to open it with my left hand, but I managed. This cast was really annoying. After what felt like an eternity, I fumbled with my phone. Using it with my left hand was much more challenging than before, but I managed to unlock it.

Then my mouth dropped open. More than 60 missed calls and 20 messages. Three calls from Motoki, nine from Minako, and the rest were from Seiya.

I opened the messages. Mina and Motoki were inquiring about my well-being, and Seiya was worried. I skimmed through his messages, which grew more and more panicked with each one. My breath caught at his last message.

>Talked to Mina. The tour is canceled now! I'm taking the next flight back. Hang in there, darling!<

He had canceled the tour and was on his way here! Every fiber of my being screamed that I had to somehow stop him from coming because Mamoru wouldn't leave my side as long as I was here. Except for emergencies like the current one. I propped the phone against the cast and typed a distress call to Mina. Then I dialed Seiya's number... voicemail. His phone was off, which meant he was probably already on the plane. Damn it.

Chapter 24: Chapter 23

It didn't take half an hour, and Minako stormed into my hospital room. "Oh, Usa, you have no idea how worried we were. How are you feeling?" she greeted me and sat down on my bed.

"Mina, I'm doing okay for now, but what did you tell Seiya?"

"Well, he called me yesterday because he couldn't reach you. So, I tried calling you too since I couldn't reach you either... I called Motoki, and he had just heard about it from Mamoru..." Then Minako's eyes widened as she realized her mistake. Right, Mamoru was back, and she hadn't thought about it when she passed on the information about the accident to Seiya. "Shit," she whispered softly.

Yes, she could say that out loud. "Do you know when he's landing?"

Minako pulled out her phone and scrolled through a chat conversation, and her face turned slightly paler. "They're landing any moment now."

Tick, tock. Tick, tock. I had to think of something quickly, or the bomb would explode in no time. But even if I were to discharge myself, I had no chance of escaping the situation. Mamoru wouldn't let me out of his sight until I was absolutely fine again, and Seiya would also seek my presence. He had even canceled the tour to be with me. Fuck. No matter how I turned it, I couldn't find a way out of this.

There were two soft knocks on the door, and as it opened, a bed came into my view, closely followed by Mamoru in a white coat. What was he planning now?

"Oh, hello Minako. Nice to see you again," he greeted her and pushed the bed next to mine with practiced hands.

"Um... Mamo, what's going on?" I asked, confused.

He took off his coat, hung it over the back of a chair, and lay lengthwise on the bed, folding his arms behind his head as he looked over at me. "Another night on the chair, and they can admit me to Ortho. It has its advantages when you work here. You're only getting discharged tomorrow."

Great, so he was moving in here. That didn't make my situation any easier. On the contrary.

"Mamo, I'm already feeling better. You can sleep at home. The bed there is much more comfortable. It's just my arm that's a bit sore. My head is already much better."

I turned to Mina, seeking help. Her brain was also working overtime, searching for a way out.

"Oh, it doesn't bother me. This way, we can be together, and these beds are much more comfortable than the ones in the on-call rooms."

It's nice that it doesn't bother you, but it might bother me. No, wait. He meant well, he wanted to show me how much I meant to him, and that was really great. If I didn't have to expect Seiya every second, I would have already cuddled up in his arms.

Minako suddenly jumped up. "Well then, I'll leave you lovebirds alone. I have to pick up Yaten from the airport," she said, winking at me and spinning out of the room. For Mamoru, this wink was probably an innuendo, but for me, it was a small relief. She had a plan. What kind of plan? I had no idea. I just hoped it would work.

Mamoru grinned mischievously at me. "Yaten? Oh man, I must have missed a lot. So, Mina finally found someone?"

Feeling slightly unsure, I scooted closer to him and rested my head on his chest. "Yes, Yaten is a musician. You've probably heard of the band: Three Lights. They're everywhere in the media right now."

Mamoru stroked his arm across my back. "Aren't those the three guys with the ponytails?"

"Yes... exactly," I murmured softly. I had to change the subject somehow. I couldn't talk to Mamoru about Three Lights now. Not when one of them was probably on their way here.

"And how did she manage to get him?"

Why on earth did Mamoru suddenly become so curious? I couldn't exactly tell him that they met through me. "I'm not exactly sure. They haven't been dating for long, only a few weeks."

He stopped stroking my back. "It was fine."

So, he didn't want to talk about it. I could only imagine how bad it must have been. I wrapped my casted arm around his chest and hugged him. When he was ready, he would open up to me. We cuddled together for a while, enjoying the closeness. Neither of us said a word. I was afraid that speaking would ruin this precious moment. Eventually, my phone rang. Awkwardly, I turned back and reached for it. It was Minako. "I need to take this."

Mamoru nodded, stood up, and put on his coat. "I'll check on my patient. See you in a bit." Little butterflies fluttered in my upper abdomen as he gave me a kiss before leaving. We were definitely getting closer again. When the door closed, I answered the call.

"Yes?"

"I tried everything, no chance of keeping him waiting. He should be there any moment now. I'm sorry."

"It's okay, I guess I'll have to go through this on my own. Thanks anyway."

It actually took only a few minutes, and Seiya walked in. In that moment, a slight panic filled me. I couldn't let it show and made an effort to give him a smile.

"Darling, what have you been up to?"

"You didn't have to cancel the tour. I'm fine, I just broke my arm," I said, waving my cast at him.

"Of course, I'm here for you when you need me," he said, winking. "Can't cook much with one arm, can you?"

I burst into laughter instantly. The images of his rice disaster were still vivid in my mind. His lightheartedness filled me once again. "If you cook rice for me now, I'll have more than enough to eat until your tour is over."

A grin appeared on his lips too. Then something seemed to catch his attention. His gaze shifted slightly to the side. "By the way, were you expecting me? How did you manage to get me a bed too?"

And just like that, he was already in the empty bed where Mamoru had been lying just moments ago. He propped himself up on his forearm and grinned. Mamoru. Damn it. Seiya slowly pulled me into his arms. "Never do something like this again. Do you hear me? I was really worried about you. When Mina called me and said you had a car accident... I... I thought it was over." Then he kissed my forehead. I had to hold back tears.

"I have no intention of repeating that, I promise," I whispered and leaned up to him. I placed my lips on his and gave him a gentle kiss.

"I love you, Seiya Kou." It was the first time I said it out loud, but it felt right in that moment. Seiya beamed, and he pulled me close again. With this kiss, I forgot everything around me. He had never kissed me like this before. No one had. I felt like I was floating on clouds and wished it would never end.

As Seiya slowly broke the kiss, he still had a grin on his face. "I know."

"Idiot," I replied and threw my pillow at him.

My mistake was that I had my back to the door. In that second, my life shattered into pieces.

"Darling, behave, your doctor is here," Seiya continued jokingly, and I froze. No. I didn't have a doctor. My attending physician was Setsuna. Without turning around, I knew who was standing in the doorway. Mamoru. Panic spread through me, my throat tightened, and my stomach churned. No!

I couldn't react fast enough, as Seiya was already on his feet. "Seiya Kou, I'm glad you've taken such good care of my girlfriend. When do you think she can be discharged?"

I covered my face with my hands. It had come to this. The bomb had exploded. It took a lot of effort to turn around. My mind was a chaotic mix of emotions and fears. I felt paralyzed as I looked at the two men. The two most important men in my life, who could never find out about each other, were now face to face. Mamoru had lost everything, and his face reflected sheer horror.

"Bunny? What did he just say?" Mamoru asked me in disbelief.

I swallowed.

"Mamo, I can explain!"

Seiya also looked puzzled now, glancing between Mamoru and me.

"I think what I just saw was pretty clear," he snorted. Mamoru had regained some composure and was angry. Rightfully so. He spun on his heel, swung the door open, and quickly disappeared from my sight.

I jumped up, rushed to the door, and saw his white coat whisking down the hallway. "Mamo, please let's talk!" I desperately shouted down the corridor, but there was no chance, he just kept walking. Hot tears streamed down my cheeks. I had had this nightmare so many times, I had seen it over and over again. Why did I let it go this far in the first place? Mamoru was gone. Would he ever speak to me again? I had no idea, but his absence left a painful void within me. Then I felt a hand on my shoulder. Seiya.

Chapter 25: Chapter 24

The pressure on my shoulder tightened, and I felt him turning me towards him. An intense feeling washed over me as I looked into his big eyes. My heart started pounding wildly because now the moment had come. With the back of my hand, I wiped the tears from my cheeks as a wave of fear washed over me. But there was no turning back anymore. Carefully, I reached for his hand and sought his gaze. I felt the tears welling up again and fought against them, trying to get rid of them.

"Darling, what was that just now?" he asked me. "Can we sit down? I need to explain a lot to you," I sobbed softly.

Instantly, I felt the tears wanting to resurface, and I tried to blink them away. Seiya nodded, and we sat down side by side on the edge of the bed. I had a heavy lump in my stomach, and my throat burned. Seiya still seemed oblivious, and what I was about to reveal to him would shatter him. I didn't even know where to begin.

Gently, he cupped my chin, forcing me to look into his eyes again. I could still see love and kindness in his eyes, and it intensified my feeling of guilt and despair. "So? What do you have to tell me?" he asked calmly.

Nervously, I ran my intact hand through my hair and let out a heavy breath as I tried to find the right words. That wasn't easy at all. "Seiya, do you remember our first encounter and what I said back then? On the plane, I told you that I was taken, and that was the truth. I was on my way to see my boyfriend Mamoru in Seattle."

His eyebrows furrowed in confusion, and I could see his brain working hard to grasp the connections. "The doctor who was here just now, that was Mamoru..."

Seiya opened his mouth to say something, but I interrupted him. "... No, please let me finish. If you interrupt me now, I don't know if I'll find the courage to tell you the truth again... Mamoru and I... we were together for three years back then, and then he had to go to Seattle for work. The plan was for him to stay there for 18 months. At least that's what he told me, claiming it was work-related. But recently, I found out that he's seriously ill and has been undergoing treatment there. However, he kept that from me. Well, he was gone for five months back then, and on my way to see him, I ended up sitting next to you on the plane. Do you know how crazy you drove me?" Despite the difficult situation, I had to laugh briefly, even though I didn't feel like it at all. "When I found that huge bouquet of flowers at my door after my vacation and the invitation to dinner, I actually didn't want to come. But Minako advised me to, so I could finally get out of the house. I had firmly decided to tell you right at the beginning that I was taken and that it was only a friendly meeting for me... But you looked at me with such radiance... and then, when you said that you knew I had made up my boyfriend to reject you, that's when I lost the courage to tell you the truth. You enchanted me, and that happened right from the first moment."

I cautiously reached out my fingers towards his and lifted my gaze. However, Seiya withdrew from my touch. He was shocked by what he had just learned.

"So... so you were still with him all this time? With both of us at the same time?" he asked with a broken voice.

Sadness filled my gaze as I lowered my eyes. "Yes," I murmured meekly.

Seiya stood up and began pacing around the room. His face displayed the deep pain my words had caused him, not just my words, but also what I had done. I also stood up and took a step towards him.

"Seiya... I'm sorry. For everything," I said with a trembling voice as he moved back from me.

"But you just said you love me!" His voice turned colder.

"That's true."

"And what about him?" Seiya whispered. I had never seen him like this. He had always been a cheerful person, and now there was nothing left of that. Before me stood a broken man.

"I don't know. He only returned yesterday; I haven't seen him in 10 months. We only spoke on the phone, if at all. Believe me, that's the worst part for me, not being able to give you an answer because I don't have one myself."

Seiya stopped and looked over at me. I could clearly see how deeply I had hurt him in his eyes, his expression, and his posture. His entire demeanor had changed. I took another step towards him. "Seiya... please believe me. You mean a lot to me. I don't want to lose you."

Once again, he backed away. "And apparently him too! Isn't that the point? I think it's better if I leave now. Take some time to figure out what you want... and I need time to think as well."

Tears welled up again as Seiya turned to leave. "Seiya, please stay," I sobbed after him. His head was lowered, but he shook it as he passed through the door. I was alone. Completely alone. Diamond, Mamoru, and Seiya were all gone. An overwhelming emptiness reached out its fingers towards me and enveloped me. I slid from the bed to the floor, trembling, and embraced my knees with my arms. I had lost everything.

I don't know how long I sat there, letting my tears flow freely, but it was already dark when I felt a touch on my shoulder. Hesitantly, I raised my head, which had now sunk to my knees. Minako looked down at me with sadness in her eyes, then sat down next to me and pulled me into her arms. She knew what had just happened here, that I couldn't talk about it yet, and that I needed a strong shoulder right now. She was the best friend one could wish for. When I finally pulled away from her embrace, she already had a tissue ready. She didn't push me to tell her anything. She simply looked at me, the sobbing mess, and was there. She was there for me, no matter what mess I had made.

"They're all gone," I sobbed.

Mina nodded. "Yes, Seiya was completely distraught when he picked up his suitcase from Yaten. That's why I came here right away. I suspected something like this. Mamoru and Seiya now know about each other. What a mess."

Her arm still rested around my shoulders, and I leaned my head against her shoulder.

"Mina, I messed everything up. What do I do now?"

Comfortingly, Minako patted my head. "Talk to them, openly and honestly... but give them a few days to think about everything. We'll figure it out together, and if we don't, you still have me."

How did I deserve such a loyal friend? She didn't judge me; instead, she tried to look forward together with me. Despite all the chaos I had created, she was still sitting next to me. Suddenly, my phone rang. From the tone, I could tell it was a message. Trembling and with weak knees, I stood up. Somewhat clumsily, I unlocked the screen. Seiya. Helplessness and a sense of emptiness engulfed my chest once again.

> I'll be staying with Taiki for a while. You can go home.<

Taiki, huh? By choosing to stay with Taiki, he wanted to make sure I wouldn't show up at his door, as I could easily find Yaten's address through Mina. I sat down on the bed, trying to compose a response to Seiya, but I couldn't find the right words. I kept typing, only to delete everything seconds later. Nothing seemed fitting. I didn't want him to move out of his apartment because of me. I was fine with the little... the one he thought was terminated. Great, Usagi, you wanted to come clean.

I pressed the button with the green receiver, hoping that I would find the right words over the phone. Nervously, I raised the cellphone to my ear. It rang twice. I hung up. He was so deeply hurt that he didn't even want to talk to me.

Mina took the phone from my hand and turned it off. "Give him some time. He needs to process everything."

I closed my eyes and hugged her without warning. "Can you stay here tonight?" She stroked my back, and I felt her head nodding up and down. That was a yes. With her by my side, I knew I could get through the night.

Hours passed as I lay in Minako's arms, trying to sort out my thoughts. The silence of the night enveloped us, and only the occasional soft sobbing broke the stillness. Minako was patient and held me tightly, without saying a word.

Chapter 26: Chapter 25

It had been a little over a week since everything blew up. I couldn't reach Mamoru or Seiya; one would always hang up on me, while the other had turned off his phone since then. Still, I tried my luck with both of them daily, but it was in vain. Mina was probably right; they needed time and would reach out when they were ready for a conversation. But this waiting in uncertainty was driving me insane. Yesterday was my first day at work, and Sato had arranged for an intern to assist me until my hand fully recovered. Hotaru was diligent, well-organized, and meticulously completed small tasks. She was truly a help.

We were sitting together at my desk, and I was dictating product descriptions for the new catalog to her. "... the warm colors of purple and amber combined with classic, pure clear glass make this vase a true..."

As I spoke, the office door swung open, and my words caught in my throat. He walked towards me with unimaginable confidence, just as he had done so many times before, and once again, I was left speechless. He was back. Diamond. My heartbeat doubled within seconds. He was the first person I had seen since that dreadful day at the hospital. A slight shiver ran through me, leaving me with goosebumps. What did he want?

He leaned on my desk with his hands and scanned me from top to bottom, giving Hotaru only a fleeting glance. I swallowed hard. "Diamond. Um. Mr. Prince. What can I do for you?" My voice trembled involuntarily. Stay professional, Usagi, you're at work, and there's also an intern here.

Diamond, as always, had that impenetrable poker face on. "Come with me. Now," he whispered to me and headed towards the small conference room. He felt right at home here. He held the door open for me, and I followed him. Hotaru had already stuck close to my heels. I quickly turned to her and shook my head. "Continue writing the texts. I have to handle this alone. Mr. Prince is... somewhat particular," I whispered to her.

Diamond cleared his throat. Apparently, I had taken too long for him. My stomach was in knots. I entered the conference room, and he closed the door behind us. I could feel him standing behind me, watching me intently. "I will take care of Saphir, I promise. He won't harm you anymore, never again," he began.

Hesitantly, I turned around and met his penetrating gaze. I forced myself to give a slight nod. The threat from Saphir was still present. Diamond hadn't found him yet. "How will you accomplish that?" I whispered softly.

"Leave that to me. The main thing is that nothing happens to you anymore. Haruka is now waiting outside the building. She will keep an eye on you until all the problems are resolved." "Who is Haruka?" "Haruka is your bodyguard from now on, but don't worry, she's very discreet, and you probably wouldn't even notice she's there. I just thought you should know, so you feel safer." So, Diamond also believed that Saphir wouldn't give up and would try again. But a bodyguard right away? Was that really necessary?

Shortly after, a mischievous smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "But I'm curious now, how many men do you still have in your harem?"

I was taken aback. I wasn't prepared for such a topic change. What had he just said? Harem? Diamond playfully bulged his cheek with his tongue, and his eyes sparkled as he looked at me. "... no more," I mumbled, feeling embarrassed.

"So, three guys at the same time? Hats off, I never would have expected that from you."

I couldn't figure him out, and I couldn't interpret his gaze at all. It made me even more nervous.

"None of this was planned... I somehow got caught up in it." Diamond casually leaned his back against the door and looked me up and down. "So, you just got caught up in it?" His voice sounded amused somehow. "Yes..." He managed to further unsettle me. "Do the other two know about me or each other?"

When he asked me that question, I immediately had the image in my mind of turning around and seeing Mamoru staring at me with wide eyes, Seiya right in front of him. Thankfully, I had reached the point where I no longer burst into tears immediately when I thought of either of them.

"Yes, since the hospital stay... but only about each other..." My mood sank again. "So, I'm still a secret? Let me guess... They didn't react as casually as I did."

I lowered my gaze to his shoes and shook my head in dismay. Of course not, neither of them had spoken to me in over a week. The shoes moved towards me, and then I felt his hand on my face. He brushed a strand of hair back and gently lifted my head with slight pressure. "I'm going to leave now, I have a lot to do," he whispered in my ear, and his face was so close. I just had to turn my head slightly to touch his lips. Instinctively, I reached out my hand and held onto his wrist.

"Diamond, thank you for everything. Thank you for the bracelet, for keeping quiet, for visiting me in the hospital. You have no idea how much all of that meant to me," the words poured out of me. I don't know why, but I had to tell him what I felt: gratitude. I blinked and tried to hold back the tears that were welling up. In vain.

It was the first time I cried in front of him, and in an instant, he seemed utterly overwhelmed. Somewhat helplessly, he patted my shoulder. His awkwardness inwardly made me smile.

"Do you need anything else?" he asked, handing me a tissue as he took a cautious step back. I wiped away the tears and blew my nose. "No, it's okay. It's just still a lot all at once, and, oh, I don't know." Diamond patted my shoulder once again, but kept his distance. "It will be okay." He really needed to work on comforting others. I had finally composed myself. "Yeah, somehow it will go on." He quickly kissed my forehead and with two big strides, he was already at the door. "We'll see each other, Usagi."

What was that? Did he just flee from me? Where had his enormous ego suddenly gone? He left the door wide open, and as soon as he disappeared, Hotaru stuck her head in.

"Please book the purple vase, Mr. Diamond Prince," I croaked hoarsely, still caught up in that crazy moment. Diamond had been different than usual, at least from the point when I started crying.

After work, I made my way to the Crown. However, I didn't see Haruka anywhere. Either she was really good at disguising herself, or she hadn't been in front of the office at all. I hadn't spoken to Motoki in a long time, but I knew I could get information about Mamoru from him. The nervous flutter in my stomach intensified as I finally mustered the courage to enter.

Motoki seemed surprised to see me. "Oh, what a rare visit. Did you get lost?" Great, it seemed like he was also mad. "Toki, I'm sorry," I began, taking my usual seat on the stool at the counter. Motoki pursed his lips and meticulously wiped the counter. "Sorry for what exactly?"

"The situation with Seiya and Mamoru just got out of hand. Believe me, I didn't want it to happen. It all just happened..." Restlessly, I twirled my hair. "I'm also sorry for treating you so unfairly lately. Everything just became too much for me, and your constant questioning made me feel cornered."

Motoki sighed and let the cloth sink. His expression was still serious, but a hint of understanding was in his eyes. "Usagi, you know I'm always here for you. Why didn't you talk to me?" Motoki pushed a chocolate shake toward me and then sat on the empty stool next to me.

"Usa, you really messed up. You hurt the feelings of two people. What were you thinking? How would you have felt if one of the guys did the same to you?" He stopped mid-sentence.

"Motoki? What were you going to say?" He took a sip of his coffee. Apparently, he still knew something that he was keeping from me. "Out with it." "You'll find out soon enough anyway. Rei has been in Tokyo since yesterday."

I swallowed. Rei. The Rei who accompanied Mamoru during his therapy. The one he wanted by his side when he was feeling down. The one from that night when he didn't remember what happened. The Rei he kissed. Motoki didn't miss my shocked expression.

"She's temporarily staying at Mamoru's place until she finds her own apartment, but don't worry, she's sleeping on the couch."

My stomach turned. "Did he say anything about me?"

Motoki looked at me from the side. I could tell from his face that Mamoru had poured his heart out to him. But before he could answer me, a young man with sandy blond hair took a seat a few stools away at the counter. "A double espresso, please," the stranger said, looking over at us. I had seen him somewhere before, but I couldn't remember where for the life of me.

Motoki quickly prepared his order, pushed it toward him, and then leaned toward me. "Go talk to him. Sort out your differences, be honest with each other, and then see where you stand. But make sure you establish clear boundaries."

"I... I don't even know if he's home," I stammered. I knew Motoki was right, but the thought of facing him again made me uneasy. Especially now that Rei was living with him. Something inside me resisted the idea of meeting her.

"Have you tried calling him?" "Yes... he always rejects my calls. It's been over a week now." And Seiya still had his phone turned off since his message saying he would be staying with Taiki, I added in my mind.

Motoki quickly took out his phone, and I could only look at him in shock. "Hey, are you at home? ... That sounds good... yeah, maybe later..."

He put his phone aside and grinned at me. "He's home, alone. Rei is having a discussion about her transfer. It's your chance," he winked at me.

I had no choice but to nod. I guess I would have to take the initiative and talk to Mamoru. The time for pondering and overthinking was over. I slurped on my shake and watched Motoki polish the counter once again.

"Usa, you're wasting time again," he said after a few minutes.

Slightly annoyed, I snorted. Alright then, off to battle. Motoki wouldn't give up, and if I stayed any longer, he would probably summon Mamoru. No, I could do without that. We didn't need an audience for this conversation.

Chapter 27: Chapter 26

With mixed feelings, I stood in front of Mamoru's apartment. I had already decided to leave several times but turned back each time, forming and discarding words in my head. My inner unrest grew, and my fingers trembled as I reached for the doorbell. I paused for a moment before finding the courage to press the button.

Now it was serious. Now it would be decided whether and how things would continue between Mamoru and me.

I heard his footsteps approaching as he neared the door. I held my breath as he opened it. Mamoru grew pale when he saw me, and his eyes widened. It took a moment for him to realize that I was actually standing at his door.

"Mamo... um... can we please talk?" I said quickly before he could close the door in my face. His expression was hard, but he opened the door a little wider and gestured for me to come in. As I crossed the threshold, I felt tightness in my chest, and my stomach churned uncomfortably. I just hoped I wouldn't throw up.

On the sofa, as feared, lay freshly made bedsheets, next to a large red suitcase and two bags. I tried not to show any reaction and sat on the edge of the couch. Mamoru stood in front of me, arms crossed, and looked down at me with raised eyebrows. I felt like a miserable mess.

"Mamo, I'm sorry. I didn't want any of this, and least of all did I want to hurt you," I said with a trembling voice.

He snorted contemptuously, and that threw me off. I lifted my head and looked into his hurt eyes.

"You told that guy you loved him before kissing him in front of my eyes! I really doubt that you're sorry. You're only sorry you got caught! How long has this been going on between you?" he hissed with a sharp voice.

I swallowed hard, and the lump in my throat grew bigger.

"No, I'm really sorry. Things just developed between Seiya and me. I even told him that I had a boyfriend, but he didn't believe me."

"Usagi, stop trying to blame others! One call from me, and I would have told him to keep his hands off you," he replied, getting louder. He was jealous. Whether that was a good sign or not, I didn't know. But I still didn't know what to say in response. There was much more broken in this relationship than just the issue with Seiya.

"And why didn't you tell me anything about your illness and about Rei?" Attack was currently my only defense. He curled his lips in annoyance.

"I've already tried to explain that to you. It was just to protect you," he replied, becoming calmer. "Yeah, of course, everything I've done is absolutely unforgivable, and what you've done is half as bad because you rationalize it! That's not fair, baka. You've screwed up just as much as I have!" I shouted back and jumped up. Great, instead of calmly talking things out, we were now standing face to face, screaming at each other. Mamoru rubbed his eyebrows irritably with his thumb and forefinger.

"We won't get anywhere like this, Bunny," he said, calmer, and that took some wind out of my sails.

"What do you suggest?" I conceded a little, Motoki's words still echoing in my ear – clear the air. He pulled the chair from the dining table back a bit and gestured for me to sit. "Would you like something to drink?" I slowly sat down at the table and nodded, and he went to the kitchen. Shortly after, he returned, placed a glass in front of me, and a bottle of water. Then he sat opposite me. There was still tension between us, but it wasn't as explosively high as just a few moments ago. We silently stared at each other for what felt like an eternity. "Shall we start over again? Completely calmly?"

I took a deep breath. "Yes, very gladly. Mamoru, what has become of us? I mean, we used to be the dream team, and now look at us. What's left here?" I gripped the glass and sought his gaze. Ocean blue eyes looked at me full of sorrow. He cautiously reached out his fingers and brushed mine, causing a strange tingling sensation to surge through me.

"I don't know, so much has accumulated here." Then silence fell again. Neither of us knew how to proceed from here. "I met him on my flight to Seattle back then," I broke the silence with a trembling voice. His attention was now fully focused on me.

"As the plane was overbooked at the time, I got an upgrade... I found him terribly self-absorbed, and we argued almost the entire flight... I mentioned multiple times that I had a boyfriend, but he didn't seem to care. It wasn't until we arrived at the Seattle airport that I found out Seiya was the frontman of Three Lights. I didn't realize that until then. Mentally, I brushed it off to enjoy the two weeks with you. I also didn't expect him to ever reach out again. After all, he was a star and could have anyone..." I paused briefly to assess Mamoru's reaction, but he listened without changing his expression. He had always been a good listener and thoughtful.

"... Several days had passed since I returned from Seattle when a huge bouquet of flowers suddenly appeared at my door. Among the flowers was an invitation to dinner... At first, I didn't want to go, but after some discussion with Minako, she convinced me. And no, I'm not blaming her for it. Since I showed up for that meeting, Seiya assumed that I had made up having a boyfriend on the plane just to turn him down. My mistake was not clarifying that assumption again... But in that moment, he gave me what I needed from you and didn't get. He was there, he showed me that he loved me, he took time for me, and believe me, in the beginning, I didn't make it easy for him, but he was persistent..."

Now, at least, I had laid my cards on the table regarding Seiya. Now the ball was in his court. I looked at Mamoru expectantly. He ran his hand thoughtfully through his hair. "Bunny, I'm sorry for keeping so much from you back then. I didn't know how you felt. I simply thought it was best not to burden you." I didn't immediately reply and simply lowered my gaze. "What would have happened if the treatment hadn't worked? You said the illness often ends fatally... Would I have eventually received your death certificate in the mailbox?" He tightened his grip on my hand now and squeezed it gently. There it was again, that uncontrollable urge to cry and throw myself into his arms. I swallowed and tried to regain control over my emotions. "I wanted to tell you, I wanted to tell you so many times..." "But you didn't!" "When you were with me in Seattle, I had just completed the first phase of treatment. That's why I booked the ticket for you. I wanted you to be near me in case I found out the treatment wasn't working. But you were filled with so much joy, love, and vitality, I just couldn't bring myself to do it. I didn't want to weigh you down. And when the call came and my treating doctor said I was on the right path... I just couldn't do it anymore."

What had he just said? He had invited me to America so that I would be with him in case of bad news. If I had known all of this earlier... No, don't cry. No... Damn it, I felt the first tears slowly rolling down my cheek. Mamoru stood up and pulled me into his arms. I buried my head against his chest. His comforting scent filled my nose, and his heartbeat calmed me. He gently stroked my back, and I relaxed a little.

"And how should we proceed from here?" he asked softly, still holding me tightly. That was a damn good question, considering I still needed to have a conversation with Seiya, and Saphir was apparently still hunting me. I wrapped my arms around his waist and held him tighter.

"I don't know. I definitely need to talk to Seiya first to see where we all stand," I sobbed softly. Mamoru ran his hand through my hair. When Seiya's name came up, he flinched briefly but didn't show anything more. His touches were so familiar and gave me a unique feeling of security. After this conversation, I knew that our relationship wasn't over for him yet. There was still hope here, although not much of the relationship remained.

"Let's take it slow for now, as friends, and see where it leads. What do you think?" he suggested, and I liked that consideration. I nodded without releasing myself from his embrace. I didn't want to part from him just yet, and apparently, he didn't want to part from me either. He lowered his chin onto my head and continued to run his hand up and down my back. Friends was a good start. He didn't hate me, and that was already much more than I had expected. As the door lock clicked open, he pushed me back a little. His fingers, however, still lingered with mine. I heard the sound of heels clicking in the hallway, and as I glanced past him, there she was. That must be Rei. She was beautiful, with long black hair flowing down to her hips, slender, and had a lovely face. The black pants and the red turtleneck sweater suited her perfectly. Mamoru turned to face her, separating his fingers from mine in the process.

"Rei, you're back already. How was your meeting?"

"Oh, it went well. I think I'll have my first assignments in the next few days," she said, beginning to take off her shoes. She hadn't noticed me yet. A lump formed in my stomach as she suddenly looked over at me.

"Oh, we have a visitor. Nice to finally meet you. You must be Bunny. Mamoru has told me a lot about you," she greeted me warmly, extending her hand, which I hesitantly took.

"We have a visitor?" As if they had been living together for ages. Like a couple, a step we had never taken. I felt a small flame of jealousy flicker within me. I couldn't stay here any longer. Not with her here now. It was already dark outside, of course, it was early November.

"Yes, it's nice to meet you too. But I'll leave you alone now. I have something else to do," I quickly said and made my way to the door. But before I closed it behind me, Mamoru stood behind me. "Shall we have dinner together one of these days?" he asked softly. I smiled at him. "Yes, as friends, we can do that."

"Exactly, as friends. I'll get in touch with you once I have my schedule. I'm looking forward to it."

I closed the door, and my emotions went on a roller coaster ride. I couldn't deny that we still had deep feelings for each other, but so much had gone wrong. Would it really make sense to hold on to this relationship? His suggestion to start anew as friends had surprised me. Nevertheless, I think it was the right choice. Now the only thing left was to have a conversation with Seiya. But how could I reach him? His phone was off, Yaten adamantly refused to talk about Seiya with Minako, and I still didn't know where Taiki lived. The first snowflakes fell from the sky and danced around me as I walked home lost in my thoughts. I pulled my coat tighter around me. Oh, Seiya.

Chapter 28: Chapter 27

It was Friday evening, and Minako unexpectedly stood at my door. Three Lights were giving a concert in Tokyo tonight. I was torn about whether I should go or not. Even if I went, I wouldn't be able to get close to Seiya amidst the crowds of fans. Mina was armed with a wide selection of snacks, champagne, and wine. "Girls' night," she squealed as she entered, leaving me bewildered. Our last girls' night felt like ages ago.

"Why aren't you at the concert? Yaten would have surely taken you backstage," I asked her, slightly surprised, as she passed by me and grabbed glasses from the kitchen.

"To get your mind off things. If I want to hear him sing, I just have to listen at the door when he showers," Mina said, bursting into laughter. I joined in because I could imagine it all too well. They were definitely brothers; Seiya also mostly sang in the shower. Once again, my heart felt heavy. Seiya. His phone had been turned on for the first time yesterday, and I had left him a nearly 10-minute message, but without a response.

Before I could blink, Mina had already uncorked the champagne and held a glass under my nose.

"How was your conversation with Mamoru?" she asked, taking a seat on a chair. I sat down opposite her and calmly recounted my conversation with Mamoru, mentioning that Rei was now living with him and that we had made plans to have dinner on Monday evening. When I finished my account, Mina furrowed her brow.

"And you think it will work as friends?"

"I don't know, but we want to give it a try, at least..." I said, feeling burdened, and took a big sip of the champagne.

"Let's hope for the best. Do you still love him?"

"I don't know, so much has been broken, from both sides. But I do feel comfortable in his presence, at least. Time will tell the rest," I muttered and took another big sip.

"And Seiya?"

Another pang in my heart. I missed him, very much. I finished the rest of my glass and poured more wine.

"He's still ignoring me. I just can't reach him."

Mina rolled her eyes and refilled her glass as well. "I didn't ask if you talked, I asked if you still love him."

I nodded silently and sighed. "I think so... Yes..."

Gradually, the effects of the alcohol kicked in, and I felt slightly lighter and carefree. As we poured our hearts out to each other, we continued to empty the bottles cheerfully. Well, actually, I poured out my heart while she occasionally made comments on my stories. Finally, I could unload everything, and it surprisingly felt good.

But then came the point where I emotionally broke down. Unfortunately, alcohol not only lifted spirits but also lowered the threshold for tears, and mine had already been quite low lately.

"Mina, I'm a monster!" I sobbed and clutched my half-filled glass. Since the champagne was already finished, we had switched to wine. She lovingly patted my back and ensured that my glass was full again.

"No, don't say that. Just because you've fallen in love with two great men doesn't make you a monster..."

"Two and a half," I interrupted her, sobbing.

Horror appeared on her face. "How two and a half? Mamoru and Seiya. Those are only two, what do you mean by half? You can't love someone half-heartedly. That's not possible."

I swallowed; I had momentarily forgotten that no one else knew about him, not even her. I looked at her with wide eyes.

"Yes, Diamond," I mumbled softly, trying to wipe away the tears, but it was futile as new ones kept coming.

"Who is that? And why does he count as half?"

I wasn't drunk enough to tell her all of this. I downed my glass in one gulp and opened a new bottle of wine. Where should I start?

"Diamond Prince, billionaire's son," I muttered, repeatedly bringing the wine glass to my lips.

Mina stared at me with her mouth wide open, clearly recognizing the name. So, it was time for Mina to learn about Man Number Three as well. My stomach churned, whether due to the alcohol or because I was about to tell her about Diamond, I wasn't quite sure.

"I met him through work. It's not like with the other two. It's much more platonic with him. Well, actually, just physical... that's why it's only half. But since his brother tried to harm me, things have gotten much more complicated."

"Excuse me? Usagi, stop speaking in riddles! Why does his brother want to harm you? How long has this been going on with you two? Why haven't I heard anything about him until now?" she bombarded me with questions.

I tried to sort her questions in my head.

"For almost half a year... because it was irrelevant until now and... because his brother is disturbed," I answered her questions as succinctly as possible, but my answers didn't seem to satisfy her.

"Don't make me pull everything out of you, Usa. You started it, so you're going to tell it properly to the end."

A sigh escaped me. More wine will surely help me get through this conversation. "But I'll give you the short version. We've been having something like an affair for about half a year. The sex with him is just wow. It's indescribable. At the same time, he's also somehow very dominant and messed up. Oh well, he's just indescribable. Diamond is someone you have to experience..." I paused for a moment because my stomach suddenly made its presence known. I reached for my glass of water and took a sip. It helped, at least momentarily, to alleviate the uncomfortable burning sensation. "Where was I... oh yes, and the brother... he's equally messed up, but in a different way... darker... He now wants to kill me because he believes Diamond loves me. Diamond and feelings... they're two different worlds."

"Stop, stop, stop. Why would he want to kill you for that? Isn't it usually normal to be happy for your siblings?" Mina interrupted my monologue.

"I told you, they're all messed up... Diamond once slept with his brother's girlfriend, and she died in an accident afterward... It's an eye-for-an-eye thing. Only, in this case, I'm his eye."

My gaze wandered back and forth between the wine and the water. Even though I knew it was the wrong decision and that I would likely regret it soon, I chose wine again.

"Did he have anything to do with your accident?" Mina asked, now getting slightly panicked.

"Yup. The contestant gets 100 points," I slurred and raised my glass to toast her once more.

"Usa, you have to go to the police and tell them this! It was an attempted murder; he deserves to go to jail."

Slowly, an unpleasant burning sensation crawled up my esophagus once again.

"I... Diamond..." that's all I could manage. I jumped up and ran to the bathroom. The alcohol was desperately seeking an exit. I retched until there was nothing left, and Mina held my hair back with concern. At least this uncomfortable conversation had come to an end.

Once my stomach finally settled, she guided me to the sofa and threw a blanket over me. I blinked briefly at her. She had made herself comfortable in the armchair and turned on the TV. Did I really drink so much more than she did? Dazed, I closed my eyes and listened. "Search for your love" - Minako had tuned into the live broadcast of the concert. I was on the verge of tears again as I heard Seiya singing, but this time I managed to control the sobbing, even though my heart felt heavy.

"We thank all of you for being here tonight. As a finale, we have a new song for you. We hope you like it," Yaten's voice echoed from the television.

But as the melody began to play, my blood froze. I recognized this melody instantly. The melody that Seiya had hummed to me, the one we swayed to together in my bedroom. The melody for the song he had written for me. I didn't even dare to breathe, tightly closing my eyes and allowing myself to be enveloped by the music.

Taiki started with the first verse:

"In a world so vast, our love will shine,

Endless and true, for all of time,

You're my everything, my guiding light,

Forever by your side, my love ignites.

So Seiya had rewritten the lyrics slightly. When Seiya then started the refrain, I got goosebumps.

"Endless love, forever and a day,

Our hearts entwined, in every way,

Darling, I'll be there through thick and thin,

I love you deeply, let the love begin."

There was so much emotion in his voice. That was our song. The song he had written for me. My stomach rumbled again, prompting me to sit up. Never again alcohol. I took a big sip of water, and Mina quickly turned down the volume of the TV when she noticed my reaction.

"Usa, are you okay? I thought you were already asleep."

I nodded apprehensively. "Please turn the sound back on. That's my song he's singing right now. I have to hear it. It's my song." Mina turned the sound back on, sat next to me, and put her arm around my shoulder.

"He wrote it for me, for me. That has to mean something," I whispered dazedly. That was my song, our song. The song of his feelings for me. He wrote it here in this apartment, on my bed. Mina said nothing, but comfortingly stroked my back. The song ended, and Seiya appeared on the screen. Delicate tears glistened in the corners of his eyes as he bowed.

"Where's my phone? Where is it? I have to call him."

Mina tightly grasped my hands. "No. You're drunk. Call him tomorrow. I definitely won't give you your phone now. That will surely backfire."

"You don't understand. That was my song he just sang. It means something. I have to talk to him finally."

Mina shook her head emphatically. "Usa, do it tomorrow. Now go to bed."

Her tone allowed no arguments. I gave up. I wasn't capable of searching for my phone now, and since she wouldn't help me, I gave up. Maintaining balance was a challenge, but somehow I managed to make it to my room. Mina said she would join me shortly. It took some acrobatics to get undressed, but I managed and then threw on a nightgown. Minako was on the phone in the hallway. I lay down in bed and closed my eyes. She was speaking loudly enough for me to hear clearly.

"...I'm staying at Usagi's tonight... Yes, she heard the song. Why did you play it though? I thought Seiya wanted to drop it... She was about to call him, but I managed to stop her... Because she's completely drunk... No, trust me, it's better for her to talk to him tomorrow in this state... Alright, we'll see you tomorrow."

She quietly entered the room and lay down in bed next to me. I contemplated whether I should ask her about the fragments of the conversation, but my mind couldn't function anymore. I was just glad that my stomach had settled. I curled up and drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 29: Chapter 28

My head was throbbing as I blinked sleepily. What had happened yesterday? It was 11 a.m., as the alarm clock showed. Minako's blonde hair wiggled slightly next to me. I sat up and held my head. Damn, how much had I drunk yesterday? My head was pounding, and my throat burned slightly. Painkillers, where did I have them? I pulled open the drawer of the nightstand – jackpot. I pressed out two tablets and swallowed them without water. A dumb idea, but somehow I managed to get them down. Mina turned around and looked up at me sleepily.

"Good morning," she murmured and extended her hand to me.

"One or two?" I asked.

"One should hopefully be enough."

We both started laughing – it hadn't been this extreme in a long time. I also pressed a painkiller out of the pack for Mina, which she swallowed without water. Then Mina sat up as well, and her expression changed slightly as her smile faded. She looked almost serious as she looked over at me.

"Usa, is it true, what you told me yesterday?"

What did she mean? What had I... shit. In my drunken state, I had actually told her about Diamond. No, how could I?

"What exactly do you mean?" I asked innocently, hugging my pillow.

"You know what I mean. Did you really date that billionaire's son while all the Seiya-Mamoru stuff was going on?"

I buried my face behind the pillow now. It was clear that she meant exactly that. After all, I had told her a lot yesterday – about Mamoru, that Rei, and also about Seiya – but Diamond was the one thing that stuck with her.

"Yes, although 'dating' doesn't quite describe it," I squeaked meekly.

Mina shook her head in disbelief. "How did you manage all that without anyone finding out? I mean, I didn't even suspect anything... Does anyone else know about him? Mamoru or Seiya?"

"No, but he knows about the others." I spared her the details of how I organized all the men for over six months. I wasn't ready for that conversation yet.

"Can we please change the subject? Otherwise, I'll continue where I left off yesterday." Although with these headaches, that probably wouldn't be a good idea.

Mina gave me a solemn smile. Several questions were still burning on her tongue, I could tell. But my threat seemed to have an effect. The only question now was how much time I had until she would continue the interrogation. Because my gut feeling told me that this topic was far from over for her.

Then, some snippets of their conversation with Yaten about me and Seiya came back to me. Seiya. He had sung our song yesterday, the song he had written for me. Or was that just a wishful thinking in my alcohol-induced haze?

"Usa? Are you okay? You suddenly look weird."

"Mina, Seiya sang the song he wrote for me yesterday, right?"

She looked deep into my eyes for a moment and nodded.

"Why?" My voice was no more than a whisper, and my grip on the pillow tightened so much that my knuckles turned white under the pressure.

"Probably because of your message... He listened to it multiple times... Until yesterday, he had crossed the song off the list. Yaten said he decided to play it at the last break without any rehearsal."

My heart skipped a beat. I hadn't imagined it. Instantly, I had the melody in my head, activating my tear ducts.

Mina reached under her pillow, pulled out my phone, and handed it to me. "He's waiting for your reaction. I told Yaten yesterday that you would contact him once you could think clearly again." She winked at me encouragingly.

I stared at my phone, and a nervous flutter went through my stomach. He was waiting for my reaction! I unlocked the screen. I had to call him. The song was a clear declaration of love! He loved me! However, 3% battery immediately dampened my urge to contact him immediately. Hastily, I reached for the charger. Mina nudged me from behind. "Do you want a coffee too?"

"Yes, please, with a lot of milk."

While Mina brewed coffee for us, I took a shower. It felt good. Slowly, I started to feel human again. Jogging pants and an oversized sweater were just right now since I didn't plan on leaving the house today. When I stepped out of the bathroom, Minako rushed past me, trying to put on her jacket while running. "Sorry, Usa, I completely forgot about an appointment. Will you be okay?"

Before I could even respond, she had swept out of my apartment like a whirlwind. My coffee was sitting on the table, ready and just the way I liked it. She was simply the best.

With my coffee in hand, I retreated back to my bed. The pills were slowly taking effect, thankfully. I picked up my phone. The battery was already well above half. A new message from last night was blinking. From Seiya. A tightness gripped my chest.

>Watch the concert<

So he wanted me to watch the concert. Hopefully, this was the sign I had been waiting for. He loved me, echoed repeatedly in my mind. With trembling fingers, I pressed "Call." An uncontrollable nervousness gnawed at me as it rang.

"Darling," his slightly hoarse voice came through after a while.

"Seiya," I whispered. I couldn't describe the feeling that surged through me when I finally heard his voice.

"Did you watch the concert?"

Tears were already welling up in my eyes, and I nodded. Then I remembered that he couldn't see me. "Yes, the song was beautiful," my voice was barely more than a whisper. "What does that mean for us?" I needed to know if it meant what I suspected.

There followed a long, thoughtful silence before I heard Seiya take a deep breath.

"I've been thinking about it for a long time... about everything... Believe me, it wasn't easy... Actually, I would like to discuss it with you in person. This is not a topic for the phone. But I think my message was clear, wasn't it?"

The nervous flutter inside me grew stronger. If he still wanted to give me another chance, he could say so now. But... "Endless Love," yes, that was clear. Small butterflies tickled my stomach as I realized that. Its refrain echoed within me. It was a declaration of love.

But was it really what I wanted? A voice deep inside me screamed without a doubt: Yes! Yes, damn it, and don't mess it up again!

But then a conflict arose. I had to sort out everything with Mamoru and Diamond first. I had to clear up all the uncertainties before facing Seiya. And there was also Sapphire, whom Diamond was still searching for.

"Darling?"

"Um... yes? Did you say something? I was lost in thought," I shook myself out of my contemplations.

He chuckled briefly. "I asked if you have time."

I gathered my courage, or what little was left of it. "Seiya, I... I would like to wait a little longer."

Silence. I only heard a slight snort through the receiver.

"Let me explain... I still have some things to sort out if we're really going to start over. If you truly want to give me another chance, I want it to be without any baggage. Please give me the time I need."

"What kind of timeframe are we talking about?"

"I don't know. I'll try to resolve everything as quickly as possible. Just give me one, maybe two weeks. I promise... By the way, are you still living with Taiki?"

I sucked in a sharp breath. "Because you can go back home. I hadn't terminated my apartment lease and have settled back in here. It's your apartment. It didn't feel right for me to be in the big apartment without you."

"Hmm... Is there anything else I should know?" he grumbled somewhat impatiently.

Usagi, you're and will always be an idiot! I berated myself. He sang the most beautiful love song for me in front of the whole world, and instead of embracing him, I ask him for time. And to top it off, I confess that I kept my own apartment behind his back. I've really done a great job, truly outstanding. For a brief moment, the thought of telling him at least about Sapphire crossed my mind since we were already on the subject. But that would be too much for him. Besides, I would have to mention Diamond as well. No, if he found out about him too, it would be over for good. I couldn't risk that. Under no circumstances.

"No... Seiya, I love you, and I will fix everything. I promise."

As the words left my mouth, I knew it was the truth. Seiya simply owned my heart. I loved him, and it hurt that he wasn't with me. Now that I was finally sure he was the right one, I had to set everything right, and quickly.

"Alright, then let me know when you're ready." He tried to sound casual, but a deflated undertone was clearly present in his voice, one he couldn't hide from me. Then I heard a beep, he had hung up.

I collapsed exhausted onto my bed. The tears that I had held back until now flowed uncontrollably down my cheeks. It hurt to hurt Seiya in this way, to not react as he had expected, as he deserved. It took a lot of effort on my part as well, but I knew it was the right step to build our relationship on a new foundation.

Mamoru, Diamond, and Seiya - the decision had been made. I loved him, and he still loved me. My heart was about to burst out of my chest, and yet my tears kept flowing. This meant a definitive break with Mamoru, although that had already happened... to remain friends. That sentence already said it all, didn't it?

With Diamond, it would be much more difficult, considering I had been trying to break up with him for a while now, unsuccessfully. Every damn time, we ended up back in bed. Why did he still have such an effect on me? Why did I keep getting tangled up with him? And how would I get rid of Sapphire?

So many questions raced through my mind, for which I needed to find answers.

Thoughtfully, I looked out the window and froze. There he was again, the man with sandy blonde hair who had caught my attention at the Crown. An unpleasant shiver ran through me as he looked up at my window. How did I know him? Why was he standing outside my house, staring directly up at my apartment? Could he be one of Sapphire's men? My palms grew sweaty as I pulled out my phone. What a coincidence, I was just thinking about how to break up with him, and now I was calling him because I needed his support. Why couldn't my life just go smoothly according to plan?

Call Diamond.

Chapter 30: Chapter 29

"Yes?" Diamond's voice murmured irritably through the phone. "Are you in Tokyo?" I whispered anxiously, sliding down against the wall to the floor. "For now, yes. Why? Is everything okay, Usagi?" His tone suddenly changed. "I don't know. There's this man... Right in front of my house..." "Turn around, we're heading to Mrs. Tsukino's... I'll be there soon."

Upon hearing those words, a sense of relief washed over me. Silence on the phone. I was already used to Diamond hanging up like that, it was just his way. I cautiously peered over the windowsill. He was still there, now talking on his phone. Was I becoming paranoid, or was there really something suspicious about that guy? I sank back down and rested my head on my knees.

It didn't take long, and there was a knock and a ring at my door. "Usagi, I'm here. Open up," Diamond's voice echoed from the staircase. Struggling, I managed to get back on my feet. As I opened the door, I stared speechless at him. Right behind him stood the sandy-haired guy who had also been at the Crown and had been standing outside on the street. Diamond had a mischievous grin on his lips. He kissed my cheek and pushed me aside to enter.

"Is this the guy you were talking about?" he asked calmly. The sandy-haired man leaned against the doorframe, looking over at me. I swallowed hard and forced myself to breathe. "Yes." A amused laughter escaped Diamond's throat.

"Usagi, this is Haruka. I told you she would keep an eye on you." He shook his head briefly and then turned to Haruka.

"Didn't you say she knows you? That's why I turned around! Don't waste my time again over something like this." Diamond seemed angry with her. Haruka extended her hand to me.

"Hello, Moon face. I pulled you out of the car back then. Don't you remember me at all?" Shaking my head, I took her hand.

"No, I'm sorry." So that wasn't a guy, but my bodyguard, Haruka. A woman, even though she definitely didn't look like one. Brown suit pants, a long brown coat, black leather shoes that also seemed to be from a men's store, topped off with the short hairstyle. She definitely appeared masculine to me. Diamond gestured impatiently towards the door.

"Now that that's settled, you can leave us alone."

Diamond went into the kitchen, and I followed him. Did he feel at home everywhere he went? He grabbed a glass of water and leaned against the countertop. His eyes rested on the remnants from last night. Three empty champagne bottles and five empty wine bottles stood next to him. A playful twitch appeared at the corner of his mouth.

"Long night?" he asked. I nodded. "With whom?"

"Minako, my best friend," I said as I slowly approached him. Don't weaken. But suddenly, the familiar tensions reappeared. His dark eyes flickered towards me. The little junkie within me suddenly awakened and eagerly reached out for him.

"You look terrible, and it's not just because of your clothes."

"Thanks, Diamond. That's exactly what every woman wants to hear," I said, hoping he would understand the irony. He tapped on my cast.

"How much longer do you need that?"

"If I'm lucky, I'll get rid of it in two to three weeks. Why?"

"Because in four weeks, the grand winter gala is taking place. I want you to accompany me. There will be some interesting exhibits up for auction, and I would like to have you as my consultant."

I didn't know what to say. Once again, he managed to throw me off balance. As a consultant... Before I could react, he was already standing behind me. His hands rested on my hips, and his head leaned down towards my ear. Unconsciously, my pulse quickened, and my breathing intensified. His hands on my body felt like little electric shocks, causing pleasurable shivers to run through me.

"That... that is... but it's only business, right?" I stammered, continuing to stare straight ahead at the spot where he had been standing just moments ago. My brain was already starting to check out. When his lips touched my neck, a shiver ran down my spine, and an expectant pull from my core spread throughout my entire body. He just knew exactly which buttons to push to render me unable to think. His intoxicating scent filled my nose, further numbing my senses. In the next second, my sweater fell to the floor, and I found myself sitting on the countertop. Diamond stood in front of me, gently tilting my chin forward. His eyes hungered for me, just as my body yearned for him. We simply stared deep into each other's eyes, stoking our desire for one another. It had been an eternity since he looked at me like this. So full of lust and desire. I couldn't resist, I quickly rid him of his shirt and traced his defined muscles downward. It had been so long since I touched him like this, since he touched me like this.

Suddenly, our trance was broken by the sound of my doorbell. It rang repeatedly, accompanied by insistent knocking. Startled, I moved back a bit and slid down from the countertop.

"Usagi, open up. I know you're in there," Yaten shouted from outside. Damn it, Yaten! What did he want here? I hastily put my sweater back on. With a slight panic, I followed the knocking sound. I slowly opened the door.

"Mina forgot her bag. I wanted to quickly pick it up while she's getting ready. We need to hurry," he said, and in the next second, he was already in the hallway. Was it open house day in my apartment? Mina's bag was in the bedroom. Luckily, it caught my eye earlier, so I didn't have to search for it for long. "Wait a moment, I'll get it for you."

I hurried to grab the bag, silently praying that Diamond would stay unnoticed in the kitchen. Of course, that wasn't the case because as soon as I stepped back into the hallway, Diamond and Yaten faced each other. At least he was dressed again. I couldn't let anything show now.

Floor, open a hole for me to hide in.

Diamond looked at me intently and then skeptically sized up Yaten from top to bottom. I knew exactly what was going through his mind. He was annoyed by the interruption and wanted to pick up where we had left off immediately. Yaten took a step towards him and extended his hand.

"Yaten, and you are?" To my surprise, Diamond, reached out and shook Yaten's hand.

"Diamond Prince, a friend of Usagi's."

Yaten seemed oblivious to the particular emphasis Diamond put on "friend" as he had already taken the bag from my hand. "Thanks. Oh, have you talked to Seiya yet?" Yaten asked as he was almost out the door. I swallowed. "Yes, I have. Great concert yesterday."

Once the door closed behind him, I let out a sigh of relief. That had been a close call. Yaten's sudden appearance had saved me from giving in once again. But Diamond didn't give me a moment's respite; he was already standing in front of me, holding my hands.

"And who was that again?"

"That was Minako's friend... Seiya's brother," I replied, lifting my gaze.

"But speaking of brothers, have you managed to find yours yet?" I had to seize the opportunity to address the uncomfortable topics before he undressed me again. So I dove right in. Diamond clenched his jaw as soon as I mentioned his brother.

"I'm working on it. That bastard is damn good at throwing people off track," he grumbled, clearly displeased. Of course, we were interrupted by Yaten first, and now I was bringing up this topic. His mood had suddenly changed.

"Diamond, do you think Saphir will ever leave me alone?" His hands now framed my face, and with his thumb, he caressed my cheek with slight pressure.

"I don't know, Usagi. But I've already told you, I won't allow anything to happen to you ever again. Not again." I nodded silently.

His words sounded determined, and I could already feel his lips on mine. He tasted so good. It took a great deal of effort to end that intoxicating kiss.

"Diamond... I don't know if I can handle this. I'm falling apart inside. Mamoru broke up with me, Seiya is probably still furious, and then there's your brother chasing after me. It's all becoming too much. I just don't know what to do."

I could feel tears welling up again, and Diamond seemed to see it too because he backed away slightly. My tears were his weakness. But why? Why couldn't this otherwise strong man comfort me like any other guy would?

"Usagi... I'm going to leave now... Let me know if anything happens," he said, pressing a kiss to my cheek before I could react. And before I knew it, he had disappeared. I took a deep breath; my heart was still pounding.

What a crazy day. My head still had a slight, unpleasant pressure, the aftermath of the alcohol. I desperately needed a break from everything, from this whole chaos called life. If only it were that easy.

So, I continued to revolve in circles with Diamond. Whenever he stood in front of me, my mind automatically hit the pause button. A pause that was difficult to recover from. Today, I was somewhat proud of myself for not having sex with Diamond. Did that count as a success? Probably not, because it wasn't a definitive end, and the worst part was, Yaten saw him. What if he told Seiya about it?

Once again, I looked out the window, and Haruka was still there, either still or again. I felt sorry for her, standing out there alone in the cold. I brewed a large pot of tea and filled a thermos cup with it. Then I made my way downstairs to her.

"Here, this will warm you up a bit," I said kindly, offering her the cup. Haruka blinked in surprise. "Oh, thank you."

"I haven't even thanked you yet for getting me out of the car. I wanted to do that now. Thank you, Haruka."

"It's my job," her statement reminded me a bit of her boss. Distant and focused on the essentials. She seemed lost in thought, and I wondered what was going on in her mind.

"I can imagine that you're going through a lot right now," Haruka said eventually, breaking the silence. How much did she know? What had Diamond told her? I didn't really know her, after all. "Yeah, everything is just not easy at the moment," I muttered in agreement.

"By the way, how long... have you had an eye on me?" She furrowed her brow slightly.

"For a while, since you got the bracelet, I've been on standby. Since the accident, the boss made it clear to me to keep a closer eye on you." So she had been my shadow for quite some time. I had a lump in my throat that I tried to swallow.

"How much do you know?" I asked anxiously. Haruka gave me a wink.

"Enough. You better go back upstairs; it's cold down here."

My heart sank a level deeper. Enough, to me, probably meant everything. Mamoru, Seiya, and Diamond, certainly. Oh great. I tightened my coat around me and went back upstairs since Haruka didn't seem particularly interested in conversation.

Chapter 31: Chapter 30

I spent the rest of Sunday in bed; I couldn't handle any more trouble. Now it was Monday evening, and Mamoru would pick me up in an hour. I had already changed my outfit three times, still unable to find the perfect one. It needed to be stylish but not give him false hope. Currently, I was wearing an elegant red long-sleeved dress that was modestly high-necked. I decided to focus on applying my makeup first and, if there was still time, rummage through the closet. I was nervous, but in a peculiar way. I was actually looking forward to seeing Mamoru, even though I knew that tonight I would finally end it.

I had spent a long time contemplating my situation yesterday. It was the right decision to make a clean break with Mamoru today. Then the only thing left to resolve would be the Diamond-Sapphire issue, and I could finally start anew with Seiya. Nothing would stand in our way then. Our happiness was within reach.

The doorbell rang, and I wasn't ready yet. He was early again. I swung the door open and was almost back in the bathroom. Mamoru entered, holding a small bouquet of flowers, with a familiar playful smile on his lips. He used to flash that smile at me so often when he had to wait for me.

"Some things never change," he teased me slightly. "Take your time getting ready, I'll put the flowers in water."

What was this all about now? He was clearly falling back into old patterns, with his teasing and the flowers. But he just wanted to be friends... It was even his suggestion... Damn it, Mamoru, don't make it any harder for me now. I picked up the pace in the bathroom. I didn't want to keep him waiting unnecessarily longer. When I emerged again, Mamoru already had my coat in hand and helped me put it on. "You look beautiful, Bunny." "Thank you, you too."

There was a tense atmosphere; neither of us knew exactly how to interact with each other. Throughout the entire journey to the restaurant, neither of us said a word. Mamoru had reserved a table at our favorite place. Even our old regular spot because I loved the view from here. You could see the entire city from here, and often, our own problems seemed so small. Oh dear, I was getting sentimental. It looked exactly the same as our last visit, almost two years ago.

The waiter brought us the menus and poured a lovely red wine. "Bunny..." he began thoughtfully. "Yes, Mamo?"

Suddenly, his eyes looked so burdened, as if something was weighing heavily on his soul. Something he had kept hidden from me until now. I had known him for half my life, so I noticed it immediately.

"Bunny..." he started again and then let out a sharp breath. He raised the wine glass to his lips, as if buying time. But why?

"Please, just speak up... What's wrong? What's troubling you?"

"I think it's time for me to tell you about my time in America..." he said thoughtfully, his gaze deliberately avoiding mine. He couldn't even look me in the eyes. The little discomfort that resided in my stomach like a pebble suddenly grew. It was the first time since he returned that he voluntarily wanted to talk about America. I reached out my hand towards his and gently stroked his fingers, prompting him to finally look at me.

"I... I don't even know where to begin," he said, withdrawing his hand from my touch and running it through his hair. I gave him a reassuring smile. "Just start."

He took a deep breath and continued contemplating. I allowed him the time he needed. I could tell that it took a lot of courage for him to open up about this topic.

"I've known Rei for ages. Since she facilitated contact for me in America, she thought she should be present at least during the initial consultation... However, after we took a look at the potential side effects, she decided to wait until after the first few treatments before leaving again... In fact, the first treatments were the worst, from cold sweats to fever... vomiting..." He paused and looked out the window.

Even though I had many questions nagging at me already, I didn't want to interrupt him. Not now that he was finally opening up.

"But the worst were the pains... That internal burning, like a fire that couldn't be extinguished... I've thought so many times about confiding in you, bringing you into it, but then... I looked in the mirror and saw the face of a stranger. I wanted to spare you that sight, I just wanted to spare you all the suffering... I sent Rei away so many times too, but she's as stubborn as an old mule. She would just be waiting outside the clinic when I arrived and then take me home. I had little strength to argue with her, so I let it happen. In hindsight, you were right, you should have been in her place, but I couldn't bring myself to tell you. After the first cycle... after 5 months, there was supposed to be an initial prognosis, which is why I booked the ticket for you. You were my sunshine during those two weeks. You gave me the strength to keep going..." He paused and continued gazing out the large window.

"Where was Rei when I was with you? I never met her," I asked softly. "She was on a business trip during the time she knew about the cycle break. I also told her that you would be visiting me, so I wouldn't be alone..."

"Does she love you?" The question escaped my mouth before I could even begin to think about it. The stone in my stomach grew larger.

Mamoru nodded. "Probably. We've never talked about it."

Something seemed to break inside me, but I knew it was probably for the best. "And do you love her?" Once again, my mouth was quicker than my mind. Did I really want to know the answer to this question?

He hesitated for too long to deny it. Then he turned his head back to me, and I saw the pain in his eyes. "I don't know. But I have to do what's right."

What did he mean by "do what's right" now? I blinked at him, puzzled.

"Bunny... do you remember when I told you I didn't know what happened that night? The night before Boston..."

Mechanically, I nodded. Even though he hadn't said it explicitly, I already suspected what he was about to tell me. "So, you did sleep with her."

"Yes, and we found out yesterday that she's pregnant," he said, lowering his gaze as he spoke.

Sheer horror instantly took over me. Mr. Perfect had not only cheated on me but also impregnated her right away. There were so many things I wanted to throw in his face, but after a moment of shock, all I could do was cry. He gently placed his hand on mine. I couldn't handle this right now.

I quickly stood up and ran out of the restaurant. I didn't know where I was running to. I kept running until my legs hurt and I ran out of breath. It wasn't too far considering my fitness level. Even though I wanted to break up with him, suddenly there was this pain and anger. I tried to control my tears. I had my own affair with Seiya and Diamond, but at least no child came out of it. Something like that was final and bound for life. How could he? I heard a faint cough behind me and turned to face him.

"Bunny, I'm sorry. I never wanted something like this to happen..." His voice sounded sincere, but he had still done it.

"You got her pregnant! Mamoru, something like that doesn't happen by accident! You're a doctor, I don't think anyone needs to explain to you how it happens!" I shouted at him.

He took another step towards me and carefully placed his hand on my shoulder. "I know... Bunny, can we please continue talking inside, calmly? Please."

Tears of anger and sadness uncontrollably streamed down my cheeks. "What else is there to talk about? Hasn't everything been said already? We've both destroyed our relationship."

He pulled me into his arms, and I didn't resist. "Please come inside," he whispered softly in my ear.

Even though part of me resisted, I nodded and followed him. I had been no better than him. Only shadows of our past relationship remained. This child would even make it easier for me to take the step of breaking up, but it still felt like something precious was shattering within me.

I reached for a napkin and wiped the tears from my face. "Mamo, let it go. We... we're just tearing each other apart. You were with Rei in America, she stood by you when you were unwell, and I... I had Seiya here... who always caught me and made me feel better... As beautiful as the time with you was, I think we've grown apart... We should both look ahead now..."

I wasn't entirely sure why I was saying all this, and I felt quite strange about it. It was the right path, I kept telling myself. He was having a child with her, he would become a father, and hopefully, I would have Seiya by my side soon. That was the step I had to take. For both of us. I forced myself to give him a brief smile.

"Mamo, I really mean it. You'll always hold a special place in my heart, but I've been thinking a lot lately. I love Seiya. I want to spend my life with him... And if you're honest with yourself, you care for Rei... I can see it in you." Although my voice trembled, I continued speaking. "I wish for you to be happy with her."

Mamoru stood up, took my hands, and pulled me close to his chest. He hugged me tightly and lowered his head to my ear. "Thank you, Bunny. I wish the same for you."

After Mamoru held me tightly, he slowly let go and sat back in his seat. The atmosphere between us had become even heavier, burdened with unspoken words and unresolved feelings.

The waiter brought our orders. I lowered my gaze and nervously played with my napkin. "We both made mistakes, Mamoru. It's important that we learn from them and go our separate ways. You'll be a great father, I know that. Focus on your future with Rei and your child. I'll be fine."

Mamoru nodded sadly. "Yes, I will. But please promise me that you'll be happy, Bunny. You deserve someone who loves you unconditionally and cherishes you."

Seiya did that, in every possible way. Once again, the refrain of "Endless Love" echoed within me. The remaining time in the restaurant was silent. We barely ate; our thoughts were elsewhere. It was a farewell meal, a farewell to us as a couple, and perhaps even a farewell to each other. When we left the establishment, Mamoru hugged me one last time and walked with me down the street towards home.

"I'll miss you, Bunny," he said softly. "But I'm grateful for the time we had together. You were my first great love, and that will always have a place in my heart."

I felt tears welling up in my eyes again, but I fought against them. "I'll miss you too, Mamo. But we have to move on. It's time for us to let go of the past and look ahead."

Chapter 32: Chapter 31

Finally, I lay in my bed and stared at the ceiling. Mamoru and I were now history. There was no more Mamoru and Bunny, never again. I nostalgically thought about all the beautiful moments we had experienced in our four years together. Mamoru. He would surely be a good father.

Now, only Diamond remained, and I had to clarify things with him, which would be much more difficult than originally anticipated. His last visit still weighed heavily on me. I kept asking myself the same question: Why couldn't I let go of him? Why did he evoke such feelings in me that made me forget everything else?

I pulled the covers over my head and tried to find sleep, but my thoughts continued to circle incessantly. Saphir remained dangerous, Haruka was always near me, even if I didn't always notice her directly. On the way back from the restaurant, I was certain I caught a glimpse of her from the corner of my eye. And Seiya – was he back in our apartment by now? Did it feel as empty to him without me? Hours passed, and my thoughts simply wouldn't rest. New questions and considerations kept shooting through my mind. It was almost midnight by now, and I made myself a hot milk with honey and snuggled up on the sofa.

At some point, it seemed that I had fallen asleep because I woke up the next morning on the sofa. My decision was firm: I had to confront Diamond at last.

>Please let me know when you're in Tokyo. We need to talk.<

I got ready calmly and made my way to the office. Hotaru was already at her desk next to mine, sorting through the folders for the day. Over time, my responsibilities had changed a bit. Sato introduced me to several clients and increasingly entrusted me with conversations and negotiations. I still felt exhausted as I slumped into my chair.

"Good morning. Is he here already?" I asked Hotaru, who nodded eagerly. "Yes, I'm supposed to send you to him as soon as you arrive. But be warned, his mood isn't the best."

That was often the case when complications arose. I took a big sip of my café au lait. Well, let the battle begin. I knocked loudly on his door and waited until he grumbled irritably, "Come in."

"Good morning, Mr. Sato. Hotaru said you wanted to speak with me," I began, and he gestured to the chair opposite him. His expression was grim. Had I done something wrong? I quickly ran through my actions of the past week, but nothing negative came to mind. I had signed exclusive contracts with two artists, so only we could sell their works. Thanks to Hotaru, the inventory was completely sorted and relisted, and the catalogs had been revised. I couldn't think of any reason why he should be angry.

Sato massaged his temples tensely as I innocently took a seat in front of him.

"Sometimes I really wonder who you're working for, Ms. Tsukino," he began, looking intensely at me.

"Of course, I'm working for you. Why would you think I'm working for someone else?" Sato furrowed his brow thoughtfully.

"If it weren't for the family being such good customers... Well, I'll make it short: You will fly to Davao for business for 2 days."

Please, what? Davao? Where was that supposed to be? And why wasn't he going himself? I had never traveled for business before. Then I paused for a moment – the family... he could only mean one. I struggled to maintain my composure.

"Um... and when? I don't quite understand. You always attended the international appointments yourself."

"Prince Junior insisted on having you as a consultant. Your flight is in 3 hours. Is the intern ready to take over your tasks?" My boss was slightly annoyed.

He loved the international appointments, but Diamond must have promised him a considerable sum to be able to take me with him... Then I caught my breath. There had been a mix-up like this before. Sato hadn't mentioned which of the two brothers it was. What if it was Saphir...

"Um... Mr. Sato... sorry to ask, but which of the Prince brothers am I going to accompany?" Sato rolled his eyes in annoyance. "Diamond. He called earlier saying he wants to fly you in today. It must be urgent." I felt relieved, but that feeling didn't last long. He was clearly overstepping his boundaries again. It was so typical of him. Don't get worked up, it wouldn't change anything. Where was Davao anyway? Before leaving the office, I gave Hotaru some instructions on what she needed to take care of in the next few days. On the way home, I did a quick search. Davao was located in the Philippines. Of course, a art dealer or an art dealer's assistant was needed there... No wonder Sato was so annoyed. At least he didn't kick me out immediately. Call Diamond.

"Are you already on the plane?" he asked directly after the first ring. "No. What's this about? We've already discussed this. Work is work and private is private. Why should I go to the Philippines now?" "Just pack your things and stop questioning everything. Massaru is waiting outside your apartment, and the jet is ready. See you later."

He hung up. Why wasn't I surprised? Ahh... he was driving me crazy! In fact, I recognized the car from afar. Once upstairs, I took out my small pink suitcase. It should be enough for two days. I threw in some change of clothes – mainly dresses, since the Philippines would be warm – and as a precaution, a bikini. Then I went back downstairs.

As usual, Massaru held the car door open for me and nodded politely. He was never a man of many words. I forced myself to give him a smile and got in.

Even though I would have loved to strangle Diamond again, there was something deep inside me that was excited. I had never been to the Philippines, and I would finally have the opportunity to discuss everything with him calmly. Perhaps even finally detach myself from Diamond... At least we would have two days to have an intense conversation about it.

So, about 5 hours later, I landed in Davao. The temperatures here were much warmer than in Japan. Diamond, of course, didn't miss the chance to pick me up from the airport. I was still angry, and I wanted to show him that. Although I knew the effect my anger had on him, I glared at him. "Usagi, how lovely that you could make it," he said with exaggerated politeness and kissed me on the cheek. Breathe, breathe, and let him live, I kept telling myself.

"Diamond, as if I had much of a choice when my boss sends me on a business trip," I growled at him. A mischievous grin spread across his face. "Be glad it's the Philippines. It would be much colder in Canada or Greenland." I abruptly stopped. "What the hell, Diamond?" He kept walking towards the car and opened the door for me. "Get in. I'll tell you everything once we're there."

So, here we go again. He was treating me like his property, one of his artworks, that he could dispose of however he wanted. He could forget about that!

"No. Before I set foot in that car, I want to know what's going on!" I shouted at him. He left the car door open and took two big strides towards me. His dark eyes had once again captivated me. "Get in the car, now," he growled.

His tone allowed no room for objections, and my knees grew weak. I knew I could trust Diamond, that he would never harm me, and yet he seemed threatening, without triggering a deeper fear within me. Reluctantly, I started moving and got into the silver convertible. It was the first time Diamond himself was behind the wheel. With crossed arms, I glared angrily at him while he shifted into first gear and calmly drove off. Once again, he had gotten his way.

"Relax, Usagi," he said after a while. "I will, as soon as I know what's going on," I grumbled back. Diamond rolled his eyes in annoyance. "Haruka is out of town for a few days, Saphir is still missing, and since I have appointments here that I can't reschedule, it's safest for you to stay close to me." "Why do you just decide things like that? You can talk to me about these things, and making decisions without consulting me is clearly the wrong approach. I've told you that before!"

Of course, I could somewhat understand him. He was concerned about my safety, but his constant solo actions were getting on my nerves.

He pulled up in front of a small villa near the beach. My mouth dropped open. It looked like a dream, like paradise. I had never been to such a enchanting place before.

"Welcome to my retreat," he said with an inviting gesture.

For him, the subject seemed to be closed, but he had another thing coming. I also got out of the car and followed him. "Diamond, stop, I'm talking to you, damn it! The subject is not over yet!" I called after him.

He turned on his heel in the grand reception hall. As far as I could tell, we were alone. There it was again, his predatory gaze. He approached me with slow steps. I reminded myself to keep my senses together and took a few steps backward until I felt the wall behind me. With his arms, he closed in on me, there was no escape.

"Stop being so stubborn! Just once, do what you're told."

"You'd like that, wouldn't you!" I retorted angrily and stuck my tongue out at him.

"Usagi, I'm not doing this for fun or to annoy you! When will that finally sink into your stubborn head?" he said.

We gazed deeply into each other's eyes, and the tension between us grew stronger. It was almost unbearable. I could feel his warm breath on my neck and gently inhale his intoxicating scent, all while never taking my eyes off him. The little addict inside me crawled out of its corner, jubilant and grinning, taking control.

Time seemed to stand still for a moment before he grabbed me. Within seconds, I found myself sitting on his lap, his hard erection pressing against my thigh, and his lips demanding an intense kiss as he carried me through the house and pushed open a door. Then he roughly threw me onto the bed and impatiently pulled down my pants. He was charged up, and I could feel it—all his frustration being unleashed on me. Foreplay was a foreign concept to him tonight. Within seconds, he had already discarded his pants and plunged into me.

Sex was his outlet for releasing stress and anger. The more stressed or angry he was, the more exhilarating the sex became. I could hardly move, just lie there and gasp for air. Diamond seemed to be in a similar state, panting beside me. I turned my head to him. He appeared noticeably more relaxed now. I hated that I was usually naked or semi-naked during these conversations with him, but since I was able to gather my thoughts again, I had to bring it up now. I gently ran my hand along his upper arm to get his attention. He opened one eye and looked at me.

"What?" he asked curtly.

"I... I've been trying to tell you something for a while now... Um... well, it's like this..."

"Usagi, stop stuttering and say what you need to say."

I swallowed. Now or never. "I have decided to be in a monogamous relationship with Seiya."

There, it was out. Diamond propped himself up on his forearms and furrowed his eyebrows before putting on his poker face. What was going on inside him? What would I give to peek into his mind just once?

He stood up, pulled aside the curtain, and opened a patio door. His white shirt loosely hung off his shoulders, the buttons torn off in the heat of the moment. Other than that, he wore nothing. I remained motionless for a moment before getting up and following him. He stood in front of a pool, gazing at the horizon. I gently placed my hands on his hips and nestled up against him from behind.

"Fine. Once you're back, I will distance myself from you. But Haruka will keep an eye on you."

I froze. Once again, he surprised me with his reaction. I had expected much more resistance. His hands clenched into light fists, but otherwise, he appeared composed. "Fine," I murmured. I had grown accustomed to Haruka by now. She would occasionally show up here and there but hardly spoke to me. I rested my forehead against his shoulder blade and pulled him even closer.

"So, these are our last days together," I whispered, grateful that he couldn't see my face because the tears were welling up inside me again. I didn't want him to run away again. With a sudden spin, he grabbed me and jumped into the pool together. When the cold water touched me, I involuntarily flinched, and then he pressed me against the edge of the pool.

"Then we'll enjoy them to the fullest," he whispered seductively in my ear. Fireworks exploded in my stomach. I couldn't even respond to him because I was already lost in an intense kiss.

Oh, Diamond, what are you doing to me?

Chapter 33: Chapter 32

The next morning, I woke up alone in the large bed. There was no sign of Diamond anywhere. I could still hardly believe it—I was actually in the Philippines, and I had managed to have a conversation with Diamond about ending whatever it was we had going on here. So, he had agreed to distance himself from me once I was back in Tokyo, but what did that really mean? How many times had we reached the point of saying "one last time," only for it to happen all over again? No, this time I had to follow through. Seiya wouldn't forgive me again.

Seiya. My heart skipped a beat as I thought of him. Once I was back, I belonged to him completely. I decided to focus on the good things.

My phone was on the nightstand next to me, and I reached for it.

>Hey Seiya, I'm currently on a business trip. Once I'm back, I'd love to see you. I hope you're doing well. Your darling <

It only took a few minutes, and my phone rang. Seiya was calling.

"Yeah?"

"Darling, where are you?"

"In the Philippines... A client needed consultation, and Sato couldn't go."

"When will you be back?"

"Tomorrow or the day after, hopefully it'll be decided today." An exhausted sigh could be heard. "So now you're lounging on the beach while I work and sit at home." Was he trying to make a joke? A smile formed on my lips.

"Yeah, now you know how it feels. I can even send you a picture of the beach, just like you used to do."

"Do that. I don't want to keep you, but I have to go to the studio... See you soon, my darling." "See you soon, Seiya. I love you." He had still been a bit cool and distant, but I think we were on the right track.

Now I could finally explore this place. Yesterday, I hadn't really had the chance. It was truly a magnificent villa, with luxury in every corner. I wouldn't have expected anything less from Diamond. After all, I had seen both his apartment and his father's villa. The white marble floor extended throughout the house, emanating a pleasant coolness.

A splendid breakfast was arranged on a small table in the kitchen, but only one plate stood there alone. I delicately plucked a grape with two fingers and popped it into my mouth.

"You can sit down; this is your breakfast," a female voice suddenly sounded behind me, causing me to turn around. An older woman with gray hair and glasses stood before me with a friendly smile.

"I'm Maria, the housekeeper."

"Usagi Tsukino," I said, extending my hand to her. I was a bit overwhelmed by the situation. I had really thought we would be alone here. The blush crept onto my face at the thought of what we had done here yesterday. She couldn't have missed that, not in a million years. Diamond could have mentioned that there were still employees roaming around. I slowly took a seat at the table.

"Have you seen Mr. Prince?" I asked her.

Maria handed me a basket of bread. "He left early for a meeting. He said he would be back by noon. Do you need anything else?"

I shook my head. Maria nodded at me and left me here alone. So, I had a few hours to myself, undisturbed in this paradise.

My cast was still slightly damp from the little pool adventure, so I decided to lay in the sun, hoping it would dry quickly. I slipped into my bikini and positioned myself by the pool, facing the beach just a few steps below. Putting on my best smile, I sent Seiya a selfie.

In the hallway outside the bedroom, there was a massive bookshelf. I had taken a book from it and brought it outside, immersing myself in its pages. It was an exciting romance novel that I could hardly put down until a shadow suddenly cast over my book. When I looked up, his dark eyes met mine. He was back from his appointment.

"I like the view," he said, with a slight twitch of his lips. Nothing he hadn't seen at least 100 times before.

"Oh, so you're back," I remarked coolly, ignoring his innuendos and attempting to continue reading. However, Diamond immediately snatched the book from my hand, flipped it to see the title, and set it aside.

"Hey, what's that for? I'm busy, give it back."

"You don't have time for that now. Put on something decent," he whispered.

"Define 'decent'," I provocatively asked, knowing exactly the kind of clothing he preferred on me. A mischievous grin grew wider on his face.

"You can wear something like that later when we're alone. After all, you're here to work too. We're leaving in 20 minutes. I think that should be enough time for you to get ready."

Was he kidding me now? I sighed in annoyance. "And where are we going? May I know that, perhaps?" I couldn't help but infuse my voice with irritation.

"To a business dinner. My business partner insisted on having a joint meal, and he's bringing his wife along so she doesn't get bored... and since you have nothing better to do at the moment... so 20 minutes." He leaned down toward me and planted a kiss on my cheek. I stared at him briefly, perplexed.

"Hey, what's that supposed to mean? I do have something to do! The book was damn exciting!" I shouted after him.

"20 minutes, Usagi, or I'll carry you to the car in your bikini!" he called back over his shoulder.

Unfortunately, I knew that wasn't an empty threat, so I pulled myself together. I threw on a stylish light blue summer dress, fixed my hair, and applied subtle makeup. As I slipped into my high heels, he already opened the door.

"Ready?"

"As good as. Do I need to bring anything?"

"No." Wow, he was really talkative today. Just like yesterday, he was driving himself today. The streets here were much emptier than in Tokyo. Driving there could often be a nightmare. Throughout the journey, there was silence for nearly an hour. I noticed him glancing at me occasionally, but I said nothing.

He eventually parked at a nice little restaurant. Being a gentleman, he opened the car door for me. Yes, he could display his manners outwardly. He extended his arm, and I hooked mine through it.

"Relax, Usagi, you're so tense."

"Have you ever walked on sandy ground in high heels? It's not that easy! And once again, you've made decisions without asking me!" I hissed back. That damn poker face.

He headed towards a table where a young woman with fiery red hair was sitting. He let go of me and warmly embraced her.

"Kaori, nice to see you. Where did you leave Kunzite?" he greeted the woman. He sounded very familiar with her.

"Diamond, yes, it's been too long. He should be here any moment now. And who do you have with you?" she asked curiously, peering over at me. Hesitantly, I took a step closer.

"Kaori, may I introduce you to Usagi."

There was no further title for me, neither his companion or a friend or anything else. He simply called me by my first name. This Kaori examined me closely before standing up and extending her hand with a friendly smile. "Pleasure to meet you, Usagi. Please, have a seat."

Somehow, I felt internally tense, but I didn't know why. It was just a business dinner, like the ones I often had for work. However, when Kunzite, Kaori's husband, approached the table, it completely threw me off. He had the same dominant presence as Diamond, a similar hair color, and the same dark eyes. It couldn't be a coincidence. However, Kunzite had long hair and was wearing a suit in this heat. Diamond had rolled up the sleeves of his shirt to better endure the heat. My gaze darted back and forth between the two men. Something was strange here.

During the meal, we discussed the usual small talk topics that come up at any business dinner: the weather, vacation destinations, and even some politics. Nothing out of the ordinary. After the main course, the men left us at the table to discuss business matters. They positioned themselves on the veranda. I watched them, as we had a clear view from our table. Kaori followed my gaze as well.

"It's astounding how similar the two cousins are, isn't it?" Kaori suddenly said, laughing.

What had she just said? Cousins? He had said a business partner. It took a great deal of self-control not to break into dismay. Diamond! I had to stay calm, at least while we were here. I would confront him later.

"Uh... yes," I stammered.

"I'm glad for Diamond that he's finally found a woman who knows how to handle him. You're the first one he's introduced to us, and honestly, after everything that happened in the past, I didn't expect it anymore."

Wait, so she thought I was his significant other. I decided to leave it at that. Diamond should explain it to his family himself... The past could only mean one thing. A slight shiver ran down my spine at the thought of her.

"You mean because of Rina?" I whispered, waiting for confirmation.

Kaori nodded. "So, you do know about her."

"Unfortunately... Saphir... Well..."

"What about Saphir? You can speak openly, we're among ourselves."

I was unsure if I could really tell her everything. I searched her gaze, and her eyes met mine warmly and kindly. "... Well... Saphir isn't exactly thrilled that Diamond is seeing me... He tampered with the brakes of my car..."

Kaori's eyes widened. "That can't be true. So, he still holds a grudge against his brother?" Her gaze now lingered on my cast.

"Yes, luckily I only got a broken arm from it, but since then..."

She moved closer to me. "You poor thing, I really hope Diamond sets Saphir straight soon. The two of them are so different. I often thought that Diamond and Kunzite were brothers and Saphir was just a very, very distant cousin." She laughed briefly at what she said.

"Why?"

"Have you seen the two world rulers? Everything has to dance to their tune immediately, patience is absolutely not their strong suit, and they're both very... special. Yes, I think special is a good word for it. Saphir, on the other hand... He's more of the quiet type, patient, and unfortunately, very resentful... You never know what he's up to. Still waters run deep."

"You seem to know them all very well. How long have you been together, if I may ask?"

Kaori waved it off. "I've known the three of them since childhood. We more or less grew up together... I've been with Kunzite since my youth. Believe me, it's sometimes not easy..."

"Yes, I can imagine." And I could, if he was only half as stubborn as Diamond... Oh dear.

"But once they give their hearts, it's sincere. They would do anything to make their ladies happy. Believe me, truly anything." With a dreamy look, she glanced over at the two of them. They were still on the veranda, facing away from us, but you could tell they were having a heated discussion.

What had she just said? Once they give their hearts? I swallowed. Had the emotionally clueless Diamond Prince fallen in love with me? Was that what she was trying to tell me? No, that couldn't be. I would have noticed, wouldn't I?

Kaori seemed to notice my confusion and gently placed her hand on mine. "Don't worry, Usagi. Both of them often do impulsive things or make simple, straightforward things suddenly complicated. You just can't always take them as seriously as they would like. They both need someone who stands up to them."

I stared at her with wide eyes, unable to find an appropriate response. It was too much for me. I was still trying to sort through all the information and make sense of his behavior. In vain. If he did have feelings for me, why didn't it bother him when he found out about Seiya and Mamoru? Why would he agree to keep his distance from me once I was back in Tokyo? No. If he truly had feelings for me, he would have reacted differently.

The men eventually returned to the table, and I tried to hide my tumultuous emotions... We continued with the usual topics we had at the beginning of the meal. For the remainder of the evening, there were no further hints of Diamond's feelings for me. It was amusing to see how Kaori interacted with the two of them. It was a completely new side of Diamond that I hadn't seen before. In her presence, he was noticeably more relaxed than usual. Then her insinuations came back to me... Why had he brought me here? Was it really just so he could conduct business in peace, or did he deliberately want me to meet them?

Chapter 34: Chapter 33

After saying goodbye to Kunzite and Kaori, we got back into the car. Diamond didn't say anything, but I made it clear that I was upset. He could have at least mentioned that Kunzite was his cousin. Instead, he let me walk right into it.

"What's wrong?" he finally muttered to me after some time, breaking the silence.

"What do you think?" I snapped back, and he suddenly stopped the car.

He sighed and turned his head towards me. "Spit it out."

"Don't you think it would have been relevant for me to know that this business partner of yours is your cousin and his wife?"

"No, because Kunzite and I actually had some business matters to discuss. It had nothing to do with family ties. It was a business dinner."

He just didn't understand what I was getting at! Ah! Idiot! Angry, I got out of the car, slammed the door shut, and walked along the road for a bit. I heard his door close as well, and I turned around. Diamond's stubborn expression hardened when he noticed my agitated reaction. His eyes sparkled with tension, and he pressed his lips together.

"It was just a dinner, Usagi! Stop making such a drama out of it and get back in the car!"

I walked briskly towards him and poked my index finger against his steel chest. "No! That was not just a dinner! That was a dinner with your family, at least a part of it. That's something completely different! Kaori at least thinks I'm your partner."

He grabbed my hand and pulled me tightly against him, tilted his head, and his lips met mine. "Tonight, you still belong to me."

I pushed him back a bit. "Diamond, I am not your possession. I don't belong to you or anyone else, only myself." I turned to walk away again, but he grabbed my wrist and pulled me towards him. The familiar desire flared in his eyes, and my pulse quickened. I tried to push my inner junkie back into its corner. No. I was mad at him. No sex without understanding. Maybe he would understand that language. I turned away from his embrace.

"What is this going to be?" he shouted as I got back in the car.

"I'm sitting in the car. You can keep driving." He clearly hadn't expected that, as he stared at me in astonishment.

We spent the rest of the way in silence. I lay lengthwise on the bed in the bedroom, contemplating. Occasionally, I saw Diamond pacing back and forth on the terrace, talking on the phone, without approaching him. It was our last evening. Tomorrow morning, I would be leaving again. Then the chapter with Diamond would be over. He had even agreed to distance himself from me and make way for Seiya... A strange feeling in my stomach made itself known.

Three men, three names for me. It would all be finally over soon... Bunny, Usagi, and my darling...

No one would ever address me as Bunny again, as Mamoru was the only one who used that name. He would soon become a father... Our relationship had been perfect for a long time, almost too good to be true. And then everything fell apart... Just over a year ago, we were so happy. Who would have thought our relationship would look like this today...

Some still called me Usagi, mostly business clients, but if Diamond distanced himself from me, I would never hear my name from his mouth again. With that unique bedroom voice... I would never again experience our little adventures. No one would ever push my buttons and arouse me sexually like he did... At that thought, I glanced at the terrace, but he was gone.

Instead, I was left with the name "darling" that Seiya had given me. Seiya, who always made me laugh, who was always lovingly there for me and took care of me. He even cut his tour short just to be with me after the accident. Plus, he had written that breathtaking song for me. A slight fluttering sensation filled me as I thought of him, and the melody was already playing in my mind again. I sent a message to Seiya: "I'll be back tomorrow, not sure exactly when. Let's have breakfast together the day after tomorrow."

Yes, Seiya was understandably still a bit angry, but we would work it out, I was sure of it. Otherwise, he wouldn't have played that song at the concert.

With Haruka staying close to me, I felt a bit more relaxed about Saphir as well. However, I hadn't forgotten Kaori's words about him. It was a clear warning.

Diamond had now sat down on a chair on the terrace, directly in my line of sight. There was a glass of wine on the table next to him. I gathered my courage. After all, it was our last evening. I didn't want to leave on bad terms with him. I watched him for a while before opening the terrace door and approaching him. I placed my hand on his shoulder from behind in a reconciliatory manner. "May I join you?" I asked softly. His response was just a nod towards the empty chair.

He pulled out a second glass from a small basket and poured some white wine for me as well. Silently, we sat next to each other, sipping the cool wine and listening to the sound of the waves.

"So, the singer..." Diamond finally spoke after what felt like an eternity of silence.

I lowered my gaze. "Yes."

"And what about the other one? The doctor?"

The memories of Mamoru and his confession overwhelmed me, and my stomach clenched painfully. First, there was the secret of his illness, then the Rei situation, and on top of that, the child. It was all just a shattered mess. I needed a moment to compose myself, otherwise, my voice would break, I could feel it.

"Mamoru has someone else, and he's going to be a father..." I couldn't say more. I took a big sip of wine and tried to blink away the tears that were already making their way to the tear ducts.

Diamond let out a dull "Hmm..."

There was suddenly a peculiar atmosphere between Diamond and me. There was so much left unsaid in the air, but neither of us addressed it. We had never had such a strange dynamic before. Usually, we would throw everything at each other and then passionately make up.

Kaori's words echoed in my mind again: "They would do anything to make their heart's ladies happy." Could it be that I had overlooked something this whole time? No, otherwise, he would have said something. He never held back his words. If he had feelings for me, he would show or tell me. Instead, he had agreed without resistance to leave me alone once I returned to Tokyo. That spoke for itself. He would surely find someone else soon... Someone else who would experience that unique sex with him. I lightly bit my lower lip as I thought of our many little adventures.

Diamond suddenly stood up, briefly stooped to the basket, and then went to the railing overlooking the open sea. Since it was already dark, I could only vaguely make out that he was holding something small in his hand. His eyes were fixed on the dark horizon. Then he swung his arm and threw something into the sea.

I stood up and positioned myself next to him. "What was that? What did you just throw into the sea?"

"None of your business. It's gone now, and that's good." That was typical Diamond, refusing to explain or use too many words. God forbid someone would understand him.

A cool breeze gradually picked up, and I glanced to the side. Diamond was still staring at the horizon, his face, as usual, revealing no emotions. I placed my hand on his.

"I'm going to bed. Are you coming?" If that wasn't an opportunity for him, I don't know what is. But instead of a provocative or suggestive remark, he simply shook his head. "Later, I have to make some calls and sort out a few things."

I shuffled back to the room, exchanged my summer dress for a nightgown, and got into bed. What was happening to him all of a sudden? I tried to stay awake until he joined me, but eventually, my eyes just closed.

The next morning, his side of the bed remained untouched. Had he slept in one of the other rooms? I tiptoed through the house cautiously. Maria had beautifully set the table again, this time with two plates. So he must still be somewhere here. I took another look down the hallway and listened.

"Are you looking for something?"

When Diamond's voice suddenly sounded, I flinched and turned around. Oh, he startled me. Where did he come from all of a sudden?

"Um... yes, you."

He seemed to be back to his usual self, as a mischievous grin appeared on his lips once again. I approached him with a uneasy feeling.

"When... when is the return flight?"

Diamond took a sip from his cup, probably coffee.

"Usagi, it's a private jet. It flies whenever you want..." He used his index finger to tilt my chin slightly upward. "...do you want to go back already?" Yes, he was definitely back to his usual self because that lustful flicker in his eyes had returned.

On one hand, I would love to stay in this paradise forever, but on the other hand, Seiya was waiting for me in Tokyo, and I couldn't wait to see him again. But somehow, my heart felt heavy at the thought of stepping on Japanese soil again. Would this whole thing with Diamond be over then? It didn't change anything.

"I... I think so. Can you take me to the plane after breakfast?"

He released my chin and turned away from me. "Let me know when you're ready. I'll be waiting outside. I have some things to sort out."

And just like that, he was gone.

So, I sat alone at the breakfast table again, but I had little appetite. Diamond sat on the terrace, resting his forehead thoughtfully on his fingers. I gripped my cup tightly as I watched him.

I couldn't resist. A few seconds later, I stood in front of him. I had to feel him one last time. He looked up at me in surprise. I took hold of his hand and pulled him to his feet, then guided his hand to my hip. "One last time," I whispered softly into his ear and kissed my way down his neck. He didn't need to be told twice; his hands were instantly everywhere on my body. He lifted me onto his hips again and carried me to the bedroom. I don't know how many times we did it, how many times he brought me to climax, but now... the farewell had come.

During the drive to the airport, we hardly exchanged a word with each other. The atmosphere was tense, but in a special way. He lifted my suitcase out of the car and pressed a kiss on my cheek. "If anything happens, let me know," he whispered to me before leaving me alone. His tone was noticeably softer than usual, almost concerned. With heavy steps, I entered the airport without looking back at him. I had made a decision, and I had to follow through with it.

As soon as I landed in Tokyo, I wanted to look ahead, towards a future with Seiya. Massaru was already at the airport, waiting for me one last time. Before meeting Seiya, however, I needed to talk to Motoki and Minako. I would explain everything to them and share my decision. After all, they were my two best friends.

"Could you please drive me to the Crown Café?" I asked Massaru, and true to his nature, he nodded.

I used the time during the car ride to quickly send two messages.

>Come to the Crown, we need to talk. < sent to Minako

> Landed safely, can't wait for tomorrow. < sent to Seiya

The drive to the Crown didn't take long. As I got out, I tightened my coat around me; it was cold. What I wouldn't give for the temperatures in the Philippines right now. I bid farewell to Massaru and rolled my pink suitcase behind me.

Motoki could surely catch me up on the latest gossip until Mina arrived. I pushed open the door, and as Motoki caught sight of me, he laughed across the counter.

"Usa, do you have a sunburn on your face? In the middle of winter?" he asked as I approached.

"Yes, I was on a business trip to the Philippines," I laughed shyly. Business trip, yes, that was at least the official version that I would stick to in front of Motoki.

Just as I was about to take my usual seat, I froze in the middle of the movement. This couldn't be true. He was sitting in my spot, and he looked really bad. He was pale and had dark circles under his eyes. Mamoru, what had happened to him? I looked back at Motoki, who just shook his head frantically.

"It's okay, Toki, I know it's your spot, Bunny," he slurred and moved one stool over without looking at me.

Was he drunk? At this time! I discreetly looked at the clock: 3:28 PM. There was a half-empty beer in front of him. What happened here in the last two days?

Chapter 35: Chapter 34

Again and again, I glanced back and forth between Motoki and Mamoru. Motoki's mood seemed to be dropping with every passing second. I took my usual seat, right in the middle of the two, and a sudden shiver ran down my spine. I waited for a moment, but neither of them said a word.

"Mamo, what happened?" I asked, gently stroking his back.

He moved his beer closer to him and let out a deep breath without looking at me. Yet, I could see profound pain on his face.

"Ectopic pregnancy," he muttered, then took a swig from the bottle.

"Ecto-what? You know I can't understand your medical terms."

"Rei had an ectopic pregnancy. She underwent emergency surgery... but it was too late," Motoki whispered to me since Mamoru still had the bottle to his lips. I felt an icy coldness in my bones.

"What do you mean, too late?" I whispered, though I could already guess.

"It means they're both dead. Another one," Mamoru said, slamming the bottle on the counter.

I stared at him with my mouth agape. This couldn't be true. It was just a few days ago that I met Rei. Just three days ago, he told me he was going to be a father! It took me a while to process this information.

"Mamoru, I think you've had more than enough to drink. It's not even coffee time, and you can barely stand. Yes, you're going through a difficult time, but your Bunny will take you home now so you can get yourself together," Motoki said, and my face lost all expression.

Motoki seemed to notice my shocked expression. He pulled me aside. "Usa, please. He's been sitting here since early this morning, to be precise, he woke me up at 6. Makoto is on a training course right now, and I can't leave. You're all he has left."

"But Toki, you know we're separated, right?" I had to ask him once more, just to make sure.

Of course, I saw how much Mamoru was suffering, and there was no doubt he needed help. But was I the right person to talk to right now? After all, our breakup wasn't that long ago. I followed Motoki's gaze back to him, and my heart broke once again. How much more could he endure? Hadn't he suffered enough recently? The longer I looked at him, the more urgent my desire became to just hold him in my arms. Fate had dealt him another cruel blow. I gave in and rolled my suitcase behind the counter. "Give Mina the message when she arrives, and explain everything to her."

He needed me. Everything else became secondary now. Carefully, I hooked my arm with his and led him away from the stool.

"Mamo, come on, let's go." He staggered slightly, but fortunately regained his balance. This would be an interesting journey home, considering Mamoru was more than a head taller than me and well-built. I probably wouldn't be able to hold him if he fell. Motoki handed me his keys over the counter, which he had taken for safety. I wrapped my arm around Mamoru's waist and draped his arm around the back of my neck. At least I could support him a little. In all the years I had known him, I had never seen him so drunk.

"Bunny... my Bunny..." he slurred as we walked on the street, running his fingers through my hair. His strong alcohol breath wafted towards me. He had clearly consumed more than just beer.

"Mamo, stop that and focus on walking. We're stumbling again," I hissed and tightened my grip around his waist.

"Do you even know what you still mean to me? I loved you so much. I still love you," he said, swaying and coming to a halt.

Great, now he was pouring out his heart to me while intoxicated, right on the street, in this cold weather.

"You were the most important person, and then everything went wrong... Look at me. The love of my life gone, new girlfriend gone, child gone. What do I have left? I've ruined everything."

I wrapped my arms around him, gripping his shoulders and looked up at him. "You still have me... I'm right here, standing in front of you. I haven't gone anywhere, Mamo, and what happened to Rei is not your fault. Don't start blaming yourself for it. Now please, let's go. Your apartment is just two streets away. I'll freeze if we take any longer."

He looked at me, delicate tears glistening in his eyes. He gently brought his hand to my cheek, then closed his eyes and slowly leaned down towards me with pursed lips. When I realized what he was about to do, I quickly stepped back. It was a clear attempt to kiss me. His alcohol breath hit me once again, and in the next moment, he began to retch uncontrollably.

Yes, Mamoru vomited directly onto my shoes. How much had Motoki made him drink? He was in for an earful. First, he gets him drunk, and then I had to bring him home. Next time, he could handle it himself.

"Are you feeling better?" I asked as the retching sounds slowly subsided.

"Yes, I'm sorry. I'm so sorry," Mamoru mumbled in a dazed state.

I hastily wiped his stomach contents off my shoes with a tissue, secured him under my arm again, and we continued walking in silence. There was a stifling silence between us. He was clearly embarrassed about throwing up, and I felt uncomfortable about his attempted kiss.

Arriving at his apartment, I leaned Mamoru against the wall as I fumbled for his apartment key in my coat pocket to open the door. Mamoru was still staggering heavily. Once he reached the living room, he collapsed lengthwise onto the sofa. The worst was over. He had made it to his apartment.

I felt immense sorrow for Mamoru. He had been through so much: first the illness, then the failure of our relationship, and then he tried with Rei... probably because of the baby. And now both of them were suddenly and unexpectedly gone. He was at his breaking point, and it was evident. A gentle snoring escaped him as he peacefully slept off his drunkenness. He hadn't even taken off his jacket. I could hardly imagine what he was going through. I had never seen him in such a state before.

I crouched in front of him and brushed a strand of hair from his face. Poor Mamo, he really didn't deserve this. As I did, I felt a slight tingling in my stomach.

I knew that we had ended our relationship and that I had Seiya waiting for me. Only Seiya... I couldn't explain it to myself, but I missed the long conversations and discussions with Mamoru. I missed his hugs, his know-it-all attitude, and even his baka remarks. The man lying before me was just a shadow of his former self. Suddenly, I longed for him so much that at first, I didn't notice tears streaming down my face. I just stood there, clutching his jacket tightly and looking at him as he slept off his intoxication.

I went to the kitchen and grabbed a large bucket, a glass, and a bottle of water. I placed a pack of headache tablets next to the glass. I sat down next to Mamoru on the sofa and watched him for a while. I gently stroked his cheek when I noticed him tossing and turning restlessly. I whispered softly, "Everything will be okay, Mamoru. I'm here with you."

Letting out a soft sigh, I stood up and started tidying up the apartment a bit. It struck me that Rei's suitcase was now in the bedroom. It made me feel strange; I couldn't stay here and clean up her things. No, the feelings that overwhelmed me were so confusing. It wasn't fair that I stood here now, feeling with him, even though I had already chosen Seiya. We were supposed to go our separate ways. But the past couldn't be easily shaken off, especially when you had been connected to someone as deeply and intensely as Mamoru and I. Fate always brought us together, ever since our youth.

My phone snapped me out of my thoughts; it was Seiya calling. Mamoru didn't seem to notice as he continued snoring peacefully. I went to the kitchen to answer the call.

"Yes? Hello?"

"Hey, darling. Since you're back already... how about meeting up tonight?"

I swallowed. Could I leave Mamoru alone in this state? Definitely not. I would be afraid he might harm himself.

"Um... I'm not sure if I can make it."

"Why? Do you have something else going on?"

"Seiya, I don't want to keep any secrets from you anymore. I'm with Mamoru... wait before you hang up..." I waited for a moment; he hadn't hung up. His steady breathing was audible, but he didn't say anything. "He got extremely drunk, his girlfriend and the unborn baby passed away. He could barely walk straight. I just brought him home, but I can't leave him alone in this condition. I'll only stay until Motoki, a friend of both of us, finishes work. After that, I'll have time."

I prayed that Seiya would understand. Of course, I would have liked to kick myself, but there was no other option. The whole situation with Mamoru was still hard for Seiya to digest, and here I was, with him.

"Seiya, I love you... should I let you know as soon as I can leave here?"

"You can do that if you manage to find the time."

Well, let me correct that: He wasn't just angry, he was furious. But I couldn't think of a way to appease him. Besides, I didn't have the opportunity because he had already hung up. I peeked through the door to Mamoru. I couldn't leave and leave him alone in this state, no way. But I couldn't stay either. I had to go to Seiya, and quickly. I couldn't let it be like this, or he would never talk to me again.

I decided to call Motoki.

"Usa? Is everything okay over there?"

"No, Motoki, everything is not okay! He vomited on my feet. How much did he drink? You should know that alcohol is not the solution! Besides, I can't stay here any longer. Seiya is really mad because I'm with Mamoru. I have to save my relationship now, or at least what's left of it. Think of something and come here!"

"Wait, Usa. Is Seiya that singer?"

"Yes. I'll explain everything to you calmly sometime, but please, come over now so I can leave. Mamo can't stay alone like this."

I heard Motoki exhale heavily, then he put the receiver aside and started discussing with someone.

"I'll be there soon. Mina is here right now and she agreed to cover Crown for the last few hours. I'll just give her a brief explanation."

A wave of relief washed over me. Mina once again saved the day. I had to come up with something to repay her. With how many times she had bailed me out recently, it had to be something special. I would think about it once things settled down here a bit.

I sat back down at the foot of Mamoru's sofa and sank into my thoughts. The many beautiful moments we had shared, the challenging phases we had overcome, the heated discussions we often had. It all felt so close yet so far away. About 20 minutes after our phone call, there was a knock on the door. I threw on my coat and opened it to Motoki.

"Thanks, I'll explain everything later," I called out to him as I passed by, jumped into the first taxi outside the door, and gave Seiya's address. Our apartment, which he had casually bought.

Chapter 36: Chapter 35

Feeling greatly disturbed by the whole situation, I stood in front of Seiya's apartment shortly after. I didn't even know if he was actually home. He could just as well be at Yaten's or Taiki's place. Would he even open the door for me? Trembling, I lifted my finger to the doorbell. He had put up a doorplate, and I cautiously ran my finger over it. Kou / Tsukino. My name was written there. It took me a while to gather the courage to press the button. With all the tension, I held my breath. Only when I heard footsteps behind the door did I dare to breathe again. Seiya opened the door and looked at me coldly. I had never seen such an expression on his face before.

"Hi, can I come in?" I squeaked softly, to which he pushed the door further open.

With hesitant steps, I entered, and my heart was pounding wildly. Seiya stood before me with his arms crossed. When I saw him like that, I knew I had messed up quite a bit. His expression told me that he was not only angry but also hurt.

"Oh, how come you have time now?" he said after a while.

"Seiya, there was nothing going on. Please believe me, I really only took him home as a friend. He was completely drunk... He's really in a bad shape, so bad that he even puked on my shoes," I tried to explain the situation, pointing to the still visible stains on my shoes.

As I said the last part, I clearly saw him suppressing a small laugh. He probably thought I deserved it. I took a step towards him and gently held his hand. Then I lifted my head and looked deeply into his eyes.

"I love you. Only you. But Mamoru needed me. He lost everything. His new girlfriend was pregnant, he had told me before my business trip... and now she suddenly passed away. I couldn't leave him alone. Please look at me, Seiya. I had already told Mamoru that my heart belongs only to you. Please tell me that we can make it, that we still have a chance to grow old together."

I couldn't hold back anymore; I was on the verge of tears again. The desperate images of Mamoru were still in my mind, and on top of that, there was the fear that Seiya would kick me out any moment.

He took a moment, looking at me intently before finally pulling me into his arms. My head rested on his chest as he gently stroked my hair. "I hope so. I really hope so," he whispered.

We stood like that for a while, and I could hear his steady heartbeat as we completely shut out the surroundings. Eventually, he pushed me back slightly.

"But you have to promise me one thing, darling. No more hiding and no more secrets, ever again."

I knew what he meant by that. He wanted us to be seen together in public. For me to step forward as his official partner in front of the whole world. I had resisted this step for so long, but if that's what he wanted as proof of my love, then so be it.

I had already separated from Mamoru and Diamond, but in Mamoru's current situation, it might give him another blow. But he knew how I felt about Seiya. I would definitely talk to him again, about everything. Even though we were no longer together, I knew he would need me in his situation... and Diamond... well, who knew how he would react. He was always unpredictable.

"What does your manager say about it?" I asked, trying to remain calm but having a queasy feeling in my stomach.

"I don't care about that. He'll come up with something. Besides, he still has Yaten and Taiki to play the singles for him."

"Good, no more hiding. Let's show ourselves to the world," my voice sounded much more fragile than intended. There would indeed be no turning back, but I didn't want that either.

He brushed his thumb against my cheek and pulled me closer to him. Then he lightly kissed my lips, a shy kiss that awakened all the warm butterflies in my stomach that I had almost forgotten.

"Perfect, wear something fancy. You can accompany me right away," he said with a broad grin.

"Um... and where to?" I asked, confused.

"To the red carpet. We have tickets for a film premiere because Three Lights took over the theme song. I didn't want to go originally, but this way, you won't be able to back out," he said, winking. Obviously, he wanted to make things happen right away.

After all the drama of the day, I really didn't feel like going out. I just wanted to soak in the bathtub and slip into bed. I looked deep into Seiya's eyes, and it was evident that he was serious. He genuinely wanted to go to this premiere with me tonight. Of course, he wanted the whole world to see that I was with him, that I stood by his side. I tried to swallow the lump in my throat.

Who could have guessed that he would come up with something like this right away? I would have expected us to just go downtown and get ice cream or something. There were always plenty of his fans there, as we had seen during the movie outing. But it was Seiya, and such surprises hardly surprised me anymore. If we had met tomorrow, he would have surely had another event on his calendar to take me to. Backing out was no longer an option; I had to go through with it to show him that I was serious. Besides, there were definitely worse things than walking on a red carpet once and watching a brand new movie. At least I wouldn't have to talk to anyone during that.

While my stomach still grumbled, I nodded. Then a glimmer of hope struck me. Saphir would see it too. Maybe it would deter him from continuing with his plans if he saw that I wasn't still seeing his brother. That I was happily committed to another man. Yes, I liked that thought. Maybe he would finally leave me alone.

"Do I still have the dress you gave me in the closet?" I asked hesitantly, standing in front of him again. Nervously, I fiddled with the dress.

Seiya shook his head slightly and pointed to a large suitcase and a bag at the end of the hallway. "I think it's in there, in the bag," he mumbled.

So he had already packed my things. He had been so close to erasing me from his life. My stomach clenched painfully. I had just managed to turn things around. Slowly, I walked towards the bag and pulled out my dress, which was on top.

"When do we have to leave?" I asked hesitantly, fidgeting with the dress.

"In half an hour. If you need more time, we can go later. Don't stress yourself," he replied, and the atmosphere became slightly tense again.

"No, half an hour is enough for me."

I briefly thought of Diamond. Something like "We can go later" would never have come out of his mouth. I would have had to run there in my underwear instead. I gave Seiya a quick, tender kiss on the lips and then disappeared into the bathroom. My things were all gone here as well. The drawers and cabinets were empty. A sense of guilt quietly crept over me. I had truly hurt him deeply, and I regretted it. Behind the door, I spotted a box with my hairdryer peeking out. I breathed a sigh of relief. Everything was still there, although unorganized and removed from his sight. I rummaged through the box to find the essentials and then started getting ready.

A glance at the clock told me that I was done in 23 minutes. I had really become much faster. Seiya sat casually on the sofa in his suit, watching TV. I still couldn't believe my luck. He had actually forgiven me, or rather, he was giving me a second chance. With love and little butterflies in my stomach, I looked over at him. Then I cleared my throat.

"Are you taking me like this?" I asked, spinning around once, causing the dress to lightly billow.

Seiya grinned, approached me, and wrapped his hands around my waist, tilting his head down towards me. A slight shiver ran through me.

"If you put on clean shoes, yes." He seemed to be getting more relaxed in his interaction with me again, and hopefully, that was a good sign.

I playfully nudged him back. "You idiot, I'm well aware that I need different shoes. I mean, does the rest look good?"

"Of course, but I would take you even in a potato sack. Does that mean you're ready?"

"Yes, I think so. Are your brothers coming too?"

"No, Taiki is on vacation with Amy, in the Canary Islands or something, and Yaten... oh, I don't know... he's probably grumbling somewhere as usual."

This evening passed by me like a dream, as if I weren't really myself. Seiya held my hand the whole time, occasionally pulling me closer for some photos or giving me a tender kiss. Photographers were everywhere, shouting his name, and flashes were coming from every corner. I didn't know what to do or where to look. I was overwhelmed by all the new impressions. However, Seiya continued walking smoothly, without engaging much in conversation with anyone.

Suddenly, I stopped. A familiar face nodded discreetly at me from the crowd, Haruka. I stood there, still as a statue, staring at her.

"Hello, miss, can you tell us your name? How long have you been together with Seiya?" one of the photographers called out to me.

"Do you know each other for a long time? Is it true love?" shouted another.

"You're doing great. Just ignore them," Seiya whispered encouragingly, guiding me forward with a gentle push. Then he turned around once, beaming his brightest smile and winking at the cameras. "No comment." His hand rested on my hip.

When we finally took our seats, the tension eased a bit. I would never understand why he loved these public appearances. Would I ever get used to them?

The movie was a typical action film, and I snuggled closely into Seiya's arms during the screening. I enjoyed the tranquility, finally able to organize my thoughts and feelings. It felt right and good to be here with him, but Mamoru kept sneaking into my thoughts. How was he doing now? Would Motoki stay the night with him? What would have happened if I had just stayed with Diamond in the Philippines this morning?

For a good two hours, the carousel of questions spun in my head while I lay in Seiya's embrace, and he gently stroked my back. I didn't pay any attention to the film.

After the movie ended, I quickly headed to the restroom. As is often the case in women's restrooms, there was a huge crowd with a long line. To pass the time, I glanced at my phone. Four messages.

> Bunny, let's talk again, please. < Mamoru.

> Red carpet! Are you serious! < Mina.

> Beautiful dress ;-) < Mina.

> Crisis meeting tomorrow at the Crown! < Motoki.

I left them all unanswered and put my phone back in my pocket. The rest of the evening belonged to Seiya. Just him and me. I would deal with Mamoru, Mina, and Motoki tomorrow after work.

Chapter 37: Chapter 36

Completely exhausted, we fell into bed next to each other. Seiya proudly pulled me into his arms. "You did great," he said gently, pressing a kiss to my forehead. I nodded and pulled him closer to me. It seemed like I would have more of these appearances in the future.

This day weighed heavily on me. First, the departure from the Philippines and saying goodbye to Diamond, then the whole situation with Mamoru, and finally Seiya and the red carpet. It took only seconds for me to fall asleep.

When my phone alarm woke me up the next morning, Seiya had already left the apartment. He must have had a lot of appointments again. I put some of my things back into the drawers and cabinets and got ready at my own pace.

I decided to get my coffee at the Crown today and ask Motoki about Mamoru. To my surprise, however, it wasn't Motoki behind the counter, but his girlfriend Makoto.

"Oh, Usagi, nice to see you. What can I do for you?" she greeted me kindly.

"Hi Makoto. Can you please make me two lattes macchiatos and a coffee to go? By the way, where is Motoki?" I asked curiously, scanning the café but couldn't spot him.

"He's still with Mamoru... here you go," she sighed and handed me my order. That was good at least, so Motoki hadn't left Mamoru alone. I already had the door in my hand when I turned to Makoto again. "Tell him I'll come by after work. He wanted to discuss something with me."

Makoto nodded, and I headed straight to work.

Hotaru beamed at me as soon as I walked through the door. "Usagi, it's so good to have you back. There are several inquiries that I couldn't handle, and a new shipment needs to be assessed," she immediately bombarded me with her problems. I handed her one of the lattes macchiatos, hung my coat over the chair, and sat down on it.

"I'm glad to see you too, but let me settle in first. Is he here yet?"

Hotaru took a sip of her drink and shook her head. That was good; I could actually get an overview first. I flipped through the appointment planner, checked the folders for the day, and helped Hotaru with her issues.

Then I started contacting some of the clients. While I was on the phone, Mr. Sato suddenly rushed past me. As usual, I held out his coffee and folders, which he took from me without stopping.

But just fifteen minutes later, Sato stood in front of my desk again. In his hand, he held a simple white and red card with delicate Christmas motifs.

"We have all received an invitation to the Winter Gala, which will be held in Tokyo this year. I expect both of you to attend," he said, handing us the tickets. I hesitantly took them.

Winter Gala.

No, he wouldn't dare, but what if he did? The card was addressed to Usagi Tsukino plus guest. He wouldn't do that... However, Diamond had mentioned that gala, saying he would be there too. I felt a bit uneasy as I looked at the card in my hand. It wouldn't be surprising if he did.

"Did you hear, Mrs. Tsukino?" Sato interrupted my thoughts.

"Um... I'm sorry, what did you just say?" Oh, man, that was embarrassing, the first day back at the office, and I got caught not paying attention.

"I said Dr. Yang, one of our clients, is one of the hosts this year, and you are supposed to select some of our exhibits to be displayed in the art section. I think around 5-6 should be enough. You know his taste."

I breathed a sigh of relief. Yang, not Prince. Still, Diamond had already announced that he would be there. Would Seiya insist on accompanying me? Most likely! After all, he managed to gain access without an invitation in Osaka as well. Sato placed a stack of documents on my desk and retreated.

Since yesterday, I had been avoiding the internet, but since Mina already saw us on the red carpet, I was prepared to come across reports from last night. As soon as I opened the browser, the first images hit me as expected. We looked good. I felt a slight grin creeping onto my lips.

"You and the lead singer of Three Lights?! That's insane! Do you think you can get me an autograph?" Hotaru's voice suddenly sounded from my right. "Yes," I said somewhat embarrassed. "I think so, but you can ask him for it yourself at the gala. Knowing him, he'll probably want to come along."

Hotaru's eyes practically sparkled at me. She was obviously a big fan of the band. Feeling slightly embarrassed, I opened a new window and started my research while Hotaru bombarded me with questions.

By the time I finished work, it was already dark outside. Seiya stood under the glow of a street lamp, waiting for me as usual. Today, however, without his cap and sunglasses. The hiding game was over. Hotaru, standing next to me, was gasping as soon as she recognized him. I gave her a clear look and shook my head. "Do that at the gala, not now," I whispered to her. She looked a bit disappointed and said goodbye to me. She stood at a distance and watched us for a while.

I planted a kiss on Seiya's lips and tried to ignore Hotaru.

"Um... I need to quickly see Motoki, my friend who owns the café... I've told you about him before... He wanted to discuss something with me."

"Mind if I come along?" he asked, wrapping his arm around me.

I forced myself to stay calm. Actually, yes, because I knew exactly what Motoki wanted to talk about: Mamoru. The topic that was still a sore spot for Seiya. But I couldn't bring myself to refuse his request. So we entered the Crown's door together a short while later.

Motoki was back behind the counter. Mamoru sat in front of him with a large coffee. Panic started to creep up inside me. Seiya stood next to me, still holding my hand. He hadn't realized yet that the man at the counter was Mamoru. Motoki was the first to notice me and gave me a questioning look. I knew exactly what he wanted to know: why I had Seiya with me. I shrugged almost imperceptibly. Mamoru, who was still facing away from us, seemed to have caught Motoki's gaze as well and turned towards us now.

The moment Seiya realized that the man at the counter was Mamoru, he tightened his grip on my hand. I felt trapped. The only thing missing now was Diamond to complete the drama. Fortunately, he was probably still in the Philippines.

"Hello, both of you," I croaked hoarsely and approached my seat next to Mamoru. Seiya's hand still firmly in mine. The sparks were practically flying between Seiya and Mamoru. I had to come up with something quickly to prevent this situation from getting out of control.

Chapter 38: Chapter 37

I sat down hesitantly in my seat, with Mamoru to my right, Seiya to my left, and Motoki sitting across from us. The air was so thick that it seemed to suffocate me, leaving me breathless. A heavy silence fell upon us, and no one dared to utter a word. My heart raced wildly in my chest. Seiya's hand rested tensely on my thigh, and I could feel his vigilant gaze fixed on Mamoru.

"The usual, Usa?" Motoki asked softly, his voice a timid attempt to break the oppressive atmosphere. My lips moved on autopilot as I mechanically nodded. "Yes."

Then Motoki turned to Seiya in a professional manner. "And for you?"

Seiya's response was curt: "Coffee, black please."

It didn't take long, and Motoki handed us our drinks. When he slid a chocolate muffin towards me, I immediately knew it was from Makoto. She was a talented baker, and under normal circumstances, I would have enjoyed the muffin with delight. But given the current situation, any appetite had vanished. I couldn't even stomach a single crumb. The worry for Mamoru and the hardened glances exchanged between him and Seiya stirred up great unease in my stomach.

After an endless while of silence, Motoki tapped me on the shoulder. "Can I talk to you for a moment? Alone."

I glanced from Seiya to Mamoru, who were still locked in their unwavering stare. Could I really leave the two of them alone? But Motoki didn't wait for my answer. He already held the kitchen door open. Summoning my courage, I hesitantly stood up. "I'll be right back," I whispered to the group, but there was no reaction, neither from Seiya nor from Mamoru.

As soon as the door closed behind me, Motoki stood before me with his arms crossed. His gaze was serious, and I could see the numerous questions he had for me reflected in his eyes. "What's this, Usa? You know exactly how he feels, and yet you bring your new guy here..."

A wave of anger gradually engulfed me. "Stop! Back then, he didn't care about how I felt when he let Rei live with him. I won't take the blame for that now, Toki. Besides, do you really think it's a good idea to leave them alone? Did you see their looks?"

Motoki sighed deeply and ran a hand through his hair. "They won't tear each other apart, they're grown men. Back to you. I guess I don't even want to know what you were thinking... Two men... at the same time! Usa, how could you! Mamoru spent half the night talking to me about it. Do you even realize how important you still are to him?"

An involuntary eye roll escaped me, luckily Motoki knew nothing about Diamond. That would probably completely derail him. So far, I had been like a little innocent sister to him.

"Yes, he told me that multiple times yesterday... to be precise, for almost the entire way home... but it changes nothing. Toki, there's nothing left of that relationship. We both screwed it up. Me with Seiya, and him with his secrets and Rei... Even if I wanted to, I couldn't give him a chance right now."

As I mentioned her name, a slight shiver ran down my spine. I had almost managed to push her tragic fate out of my mind again. But what kind of relationship could it be if you couldn't trust your partner? Sure, we had said we would remain friends, but was that really feasible?

Finally, Motoki's defensive stance subsided, and he placed a hand on my shoulder. A look of deep concern filled his eyes. "You really love this singer, don't you?"

Without thinking, I immediately responded, "Yes, more than I ever thought possible."

Motoki sighed heavily once again. "But Mamoru needs us. Both of us. Can you imagine what he's going through right now?"

Of course, I had been racking my brain about it since yesterday. It was just a shitty situation, but before I could answer him, a loud crash from the café interrupted our conversation. Panic-stricken, I pushed past Motoki and yanked the door open again.

"Does that make you feel better now? But it won't change anything!" Seiya yelled. I could hear his voice, but I couldn't see him. His stool, on which he had just been sitting, was empty. Mamoru was still sitting motionless in his seat, stubbornly staring at the coffee cup in front of him.

I glanced around the counter, and there was Seiya crouched on the floor, one hand covering his nose. I rushed to his side. "What happened?"

"Nothing, but I think we should leave now," he replied, his face contorted in pain as he struggled to get up.

So much for the assumption that they were grown men! I gave Motoki a "I told you so" look. His response was a silent nod toward the door. Our communication remained wordless, as it often did. I signaled to him that I would call later, hooked my arm with Seiya's, and led him home.

When we finally arrived at our apartment, I carefully examined his injury. His nose was slightly swollen, and I handed him an ice pack to alleviate the pain. "Do I want to know what happened?" I asked, as I wearily sank into the armchair, waiting for his reaction.

"I don't think so," he replied with a determined voice.

I could all too well imagine that Mamoru had provoked him with a snide remark, and Seiya's carefree mouth had pushed him over the edge. Mamoru's fuse had probably become extremely short given all the circumstances.

"Well, I'll call Motoki now and find out what he wanted exactly. Your outburst came too early to end the conversation." I wanted Seiya to realize that I was a bit annoyed. After all, I had told him about Mamoru's losses, so he could have restrained himself.

He grunted in response and turned on the television. It was clear that he didn't like losing. At least he didn't hit back; that was at least a good sign.

I retreated to the bedroom to make my call, lying down on the bed and dialing Motoki's number.

"Alright, you were right. Leaving those two alone wasn't a good idea," Motoki grumbled directly at me. I skipped the "I told you so" part.

"Did he say anything else?" I asked him.

"No, just that he sorted something out with Seiya."

Odd. I would give anything to find out what happened between them in those five minutes. I would probably never know.

"Well, Usa, now please tell me everything calmly. I need to understand it all."

I hesitated for a moment, searching for an escape. I wasn't really ready for this conversation with him.

"Toki, it's really a long story, and you're probably still at work... Can't we discuss it calmly another day?"

"No... I know you, you're trying to make excuses again. I have time. Mamoru is still sitting at the counter, and Makoto has taken over the front. Usa, you say I'm your best friend, and then you don't trust me enough to tell me what's going on in your life... I think you need an open ear right now, and I want to offer that to you."

I let out a deep breath. He was right with his assumption. I was looking for an escape. How many times had I consciously avoided him to avoid questions?

"Usa? Are you still there?"

"Yes," I whispered, and after another moment of silence, I began to tell him everything. How Seiya entered my life, how our relationship had developed, my emotional fluctuations for "both" men, how deeply Mamoru's secrets had affected me... everything. I wiped away a few tears along the way. Motoki remained silent as I spoke. He was just as good a listener as Mamoru had always been.

"... and you know the rest because you were there," I concluded my story. Motoki remained silent for a moment, as if he had absorbed my words and was trying to process everything. Then he let out a deep breath and began to respond. "Usa, this is really a difficult situation you're in. There are a lot of things coming together..."

"Yes, but what was the real reason you wanted to talk to me?" Somehow, I couldn't shake the feeling that Motoki was still beating around the bush.

A sigh reached my ears. "I'm just worried, Usa, about both of you. It's clear that Mamoru is pretty much at his wit's end. I mean, he sat at my café all day today, wallowing in silent self-pity. I can hardly reach him. When he does say something, his answers are as short as possible. I thought maybe you could break through to him somehow. After all, you know him best."

I knew Motoki was right. If anyone could pull him out of this pit, it was me. I had done it once before when he was in a similar state, but we weren't together anymore. Was this task still on my shoulders? After all, we wanted to remain friends.

"I'll think about it. But you won't get anywhere with kid gloves on, Toki. He needs something to really jolt him awake."

Motoki's words left me pensive. I lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling as I repeated his words in my head. Mamoru was at his breaking point.

A knock on the bedroom door interrupted my thoughts. Seiya stuck his head through the crack, looking at me with a concerned expression while still holding the ice pack against his nose.

I shook my head with a heavy heart. "Motoki wanted me to help him with Mamoru. He's really withdrawn, and Toki can't seem to reach him. He thought maybe I could give it a try."

Seiya made a slight face, but contrary to my expectations, he nodded.

"But not today anymore, it's already late."

Chapter 39: Chapter 38

Why does the alarm clock always have to throw you out of bed so rudely in the morning? I blinked tiredly at Seiya, who still held me tightly in his arms. Slowly, I stretched upwards and gave him a kiss on the lips. "Good morning," I laughed. He gave me a loving smile. "Good morning, my sweetheart." I had absolutely no motivation to leave the warm bed today. But both Sato and Motoki would be waiting for me to arrive.

"Do you have to get up too?" I asked him as I slowly dragged myself out of bed.

"No, I just have to pick Taiki up from the airport at 1 p.m. We don't have any appointments today."

Great, so he could continue lying there. I was brushing my teeth when he suddenly hugged me from behind and whispered, "By the way, should we bring your things back here later?"

He was really serious about picking up where we left off.

"I can bring some things with me on the way back. Oh, I almost forgot... We received an invitation to the Winter Gala from work. Would you like to accompany me?"

At first, there was a certain surprise on his face, but it quickly turned into a broad grin. "Of course."

I gave Seiya another kiss and made my way to work. There wasn't much to do today. So, I could calmly focus on selecting the outfits for the Winter Gala and tackle my paperwork pile.

I wanted to call Minako tonight. It had been too long since we last saw each other, but first, I would stop by Motoki's and then see Mamoru. When Hotaru and I finished work, she turned her head towards the lantern again, which made me smile. "He's not coming today."

"Uh... Who's supposed to come?" she asked, caught off guard, and we both started laughing. I had really grown fond of Hotaru. It was a shame that her internship would end at the end of the year.

I stopped at the door of the Crown and tried to peer through the window to see if Mamoru was there. Unfortunately, I didn't have a good view. Speculating or, as Motoki would say, wasting time wouldn't do any good.

A warm breeze greeted me as I entered. Motoki was wiping the counter with a cloth, but there was no one in front of him. Motoki's expression was tense, and he didn't even realize I was standing in front of him.

"Toki? Are you alone?"

He looked up and let out an annoyed snort.

"He's in the kitchen. Do you want to go to him right away, or do you need something to eat first?"

I tossed my bag and coat onto the counter and shook my head. Into the fray, I wanted to get it over with as quickly as possible.

I swung the door open with determination. Mamoru was sitting at a table in the corner, his head supported by his hands, his gaze lowered. He looked even worse than yesterday or the day before. His face appeared hollow and pale due to lack of sleep.

I pulled a chair opposite him and sat on it straddling. I crossed my arms on the backrest and then waited... Eventually, I started drumming my fingers on the table as he continued to ignore me.

"That's annoying," he grumbled.

"I know."

"Then stop it."

"Not until you look at me."

If looks could kill, I would have probably dropped dead on the spot.

"What do you want, Usako?"

Usako... he hadn't called me that in ages. That was my nickname when he was really mad at me. Even though it was probably a stupid idea, it was my only ray of hope. I had to provoke him even more. Hopefully, it would eventually break the ice, just like the last time. Back then, he was still considering becoming a surgeon, but within a few days, several of his patients died. He was in a similar low point like today and was considering quitting his job. So, let's get started.

"I want to get your butt moving. Motoki isn't your babysitter, so get up!"

"I don't need a babysitter, I'm an adult," he grumbled irritably.

"Then start behaving like one! Yes, a lot of shit is happening in your life right now, but you won't get anywhere like this! Put on your jacket, we're going for a walk."

"Thanks, but no thanks," he replied with an annoyed voice.

Phew, he was in a mood. This could get interesting.

"I don't care. You're putting on your jacket now and coming with me." I jumped up and grabbed his jacket. I threw it directly over his head. Direct hit.

"You're annoying, Usako. Don't you have any plans with the singer? Red carpet, giving interviews, or signing autographs... You can surely annoy someone else. How about Minako or Motoki?"

I had to try to stay calm, but he knew exactly how to easily push my buttons. I hated that about him. That arrogant, superficial attitude he had since our school days. He was a few years older than me and always felt superior. Suddenly, I felt like we were back in those times, two teenagers facing each other and yelling to express our opinions. He was already 18 back then, and I was just a delicate 14... But times had changed. I wouldn't back down anymore. Especially not now!

"No, I don't have any plans, and I won't have any. That's a special time slot reserved just for you. So get moving already." I gave him a cheeky, provocative grin.

Suddenly, he stood up abruptly and was right in front of me, his nose just a few centimeters away from mine. "I said I don't feel like going for a walk! When will you understand that? Should I dance it out for you to get it?! Leave me alone, Usako!"

"No one asked about your feelings here, Baka. I could think of better things too! We're going for a walk now, together."

"Then go do something better far, far away from here!"

"Absolutely not! Someone has to kick your butt."

At least I had him standing and communicating with me, even if it was only through shouting. But at least complete sentences were coming out of his mouth, which was already much more than Motoki had achieved.

We locked eyes for a moment. There was a tense atmosphere. His face was still so close that I could feel his breath and easily detect his scent. But then something unexpected happened. Mamoru leaned forward suddenly and kissed me passionately. His lips were soft and warm, and for a brief moment, I kissed him back. Those lips that I had tasted so many times before...

When I realized what I was doing, I broke off the kiss and lightly pressed my hand against his chest to create some distance between us. My heart was racing, and I tried to calm my breathing. What had just happened? This couldn't be true!

"Mamo... I... I'm with Seiya now..." I stammered, still completely overwhelmed.

Mamoru pursed his lips as Seiya's name came up. Heavy silence fell between us once again. Motoki opened the door a crack and peeked over to us cautiously.

"It suddenly got so quiet. Everything okay with you guys?"

I felt caught red-handed, and my face flushed with embarrassment.

"Yeah, we're going for a walk now," Mamoru muttered to him and put on his jacket. Wait, we were? I gasped for air as soon as I heard the door close.

"How, we're going for a walk?! Weren't you just telling me to disappear?!"

"I changed my mind. You wouldn't leave me alone anyway, so..."

Oh man, what was I doing here again? This was almost like self-torture. I wanted to create some distance between him and me, but instead, we entered the Crown. I grabbed my coat and bag. Then I received a wink from Motoki as we rushed towards the door. Silently and with some distance between us, we walked side by side. Initially, Mamoru took such big steps that I could barely keep up, but he slowed down his pace when he heard me starting to gasp for air. He was probably afraid he'd have to call an ambulance.

In Juban Park, we sat down at a bench and still remained silent. As we sat across from the fountain, I unexpectedly saw Haruka passing by in my peripheral vision. Diamond was right, if I hadn't seen her that day in front of my house, I probably would have never truly noticed her. But it reassured me to know that she was still close by.

"Her farewell party is in two days," he said after some time, his head lowered.

I crouched down, took his hands in mine, and tried to meet his gaze.

"Mamo, you don't have to go through this alone. Motoki and I can accompany you."

Mamoru looked at me for a moment. His eyes were filled with pain and despair. It seemed like my words touched him, even if he didn't want to admit it.

"Would you really do that?" he asked softly, his voice filled with uncertainty.

I nodded determinedly. "Yes, Mamoru. You're not alone in this difficult time. We're here for you."

"It's so hard to deal with, to comprehend it all. She's gone, and I just can't believe it yet. We lost touch after school back then... But in America... she was always there, and I... I couldn't help her... It was never a great love, but she... she was important to me... and now she's gone."

I rummaged in the pocket of my coat and pulled out a tissue. I had managed to crack the nut. Once he let it all out, he would feel better. It was strange that he was talking to me about her, about their time together in America... the time that cost us our relationship. I swallowed and stepped out of my comfort zone, then I sat down beside him.

I gently squeezed his hands and tried to comfort him. "It's okay to grieve. The loss of a loved one is painful, and it takes time to come to terms with it. Whether it was a short or long relationship, she was important to you, and that's what matters."

A sad smile flickered across his face as he looked at me. "Thank you, Bunny. It means a lot to me that you're here for me."

I rested my head against his shoulder. His body still felt so familiar to me. We sat side by side, and this time, I was the one listening. He needed to get everything off his chest, and I listened to him. It wasn't until I started feeling cold that we decided to head back home. In a friendly manner, I linked my arm with his, and he accompanied me to my old, small apartment. Since I still had some things to pick up, it worked out well. With the key in my hand, I stopped and turned to him.

"Mamo? What are you going to do now?"

His eyes were still slightly swollen and red from crying, but he forced a small smile.

"I'm going to go home and try to sleep... Toki, I think, will be glad to sleep at Makoto's place again." He turned to leave, but on the staircase landing, he turned to me once more. "Bunny, thank you. I needed that."

Chapter 40: Chapter 39

Yesterday was a chaotic day that left my emotions somewhat unsettled. After a long and exhausting day at work, Seiya decided to surprise me by helping me move out of my small apartment. He had already rented a van and asked his brothers, Yaten and Taiki, for assistance.

Right from the start, Seiya and Yaten engaged in some heated arguments. It was both amusing and tiring to watch them settle their disagreements in their typical lively manner. Mina, on the other hand, still hadn't gotten used to it and kept trying to intervene and smooth things over, to no avail. Taiki just shook his head in annoyance each time. He had long given up on commenting and settled for rolling his eyes whenever he walked past them.

Once the last boxes were packed, I took out my keychain and turned the key in the apartment door lock. I had already spoken to the landlord over the phone, and he told me to simply drop the termination notice and the key into his mailbox. It felt strange to let go of my key at that moment, as if I were closing a chapter of my life and starting a new one. A sense of uncertainty mixed with excitement and anticipation for the new life I would begin with Seiya. It was a farewell to my past, to the memories and experiences I had in that apartment. I felt the connection to that place slowly loosen, and a slight melancholy washed over me. But as I turned around and looked into Seiya's loving eyes, I felt the joy and happiness outweigh my worries. It was a moment of certainty that together we could overcome any challenge.

Today was Rei's farewell ceremony. I stood in the bathroom, getting ready. I smoothed out my black dress once again and took one last look in the mirror. Seiya wasn't thrilled about me accompanying Mamoru, but since Minako and Motoki were also going, he relented. I didn't tell anyone about the kiss between Mamoru and me, not even Minako. I decided to dismiss it as a one-time slip, something that would never happen again. The four of us met in front of the temple where the farewell ceremony would take place. Minako, whose energy was usually infectious, seemed subdued, and her smile appeared forced. "Usagi, you look beautiful!" she said softly and embraced me gently, holding a beautiful bouquet of white chrysanthemums and lilies in her arms. "You have to tell me all about the Philippines later," she whispered in my ear. Motoki gallantly offered me his arm and added, "May I have this dance, Usa?" I glanced at Mamoru, who just looked at me with empty, sad eyes. The silence between us spoke volumes.

"Thank you, Toki, but I think I'll go with him," I said to Motoki. I couldn't let him go with Mina; something in me resisted. It would be wrong. As I linked my arm with Mamoru's, I sensed some of his tension easing.

Then we ascended the numerous steps leading up to the temple. There, we were greeted by the solemn atmosphere and the sound of prayers. The traditional Japanese farewell ceremony was in full swing. As Rei had grown up in this temple, everyone living here was considered her family. The grief reflected in people's eyes intensified my feeling of loss and despair. It seemed like she had many friends, all of whom had come to pay their final respects. The entire temple grounds were filled with people conversing in hushed voices, trying to share their pain over the loss.

We found a quiet corner in the temple and participated in the ceremony. The sounds of prayers and chants surrounded us like a somber veil filling the air. Each tone felt like an echo of unfulfilled hopes and dreams buried with Rei. The rituals were profound and symbolic, all serving the purpose of guiding Rei's soul to the afterlife. Every gesture, every bow was filled with deep respect and immeasurable sorrow. The atmosphere was simultaneously sad and filled with gratitude for the precious moments shared with her by all those present. After the ceremony, we had the opportunity to say our personal goodbyes to Rei. It felt strange as Mamoru stood up and extended his hand to me. We walked together toward the open casket.

I had mixed feelings when I saw her lying there. We only knew each other briefly. I had actually only seen her once, but she was the one I owed for Mamoru still being alive. That he was standing here next to me, and for that, I will be forever grateful to her. Mamoru held something in his hand. At first, I thought it was a note, but when he carefully slid it under Rei's hands, I recognized it as an ultrasound image. He had lost so much more than just his childhood friend. That realization struck me in that moment. He had the chance to become a father and start a family right in front of him. I tightened my grip on his upper arm to signal my support. His features were marked by pain, but he fought not to lose composure. He didn't want to cry, to show weakness. It wasn't proper. But I could sense the broken soul behind his facade. After the casket with her body was taken to the crematorium, everyone gathered for a communal meal where traditional dishes and drinks were served. It was a moment of togetherness, of laughter and tears at the same time. Some shared stories of Rei and exchanged memories to keep her alive in their own unique way. The farewell ceremony lasted until early evening, and I didn't leave Mamoru's side.

It was the first time in a long while that we felt close to each other, and forgotten feelings tried to resurface. No, stop, I couldn't do that to Seiya. Not again. Minako and Motoki had said their goodbyes a while ago. Mamoru and I stood outside on the grand staircase leading down to the city.

"Thank you for coming with me," he said, taking a step towards me. I raised my hand and placed it on his chest as a sign for him to keep his distance. "Mamo, I want to ask you for something." He looked down at me, questioning. "The kiss from the other day, can you please keep that to yourself? I don't want Seiya to get upset again... because it meant nothing." Mamoru exhaled and closed his eyes. After a moment of contemplation, he nodded slightly. "Fine by me."

What happened between the two men when I was talking with Motoki in the kitchen? My curiosity wouldn't let go. They both acted so strangely when it came to each other. I had to get to the bottom of it. Maybe Mamoru would be more talkative than Seiya.

"Mamo? What happened between you and Seiya when I was having my conversation with Motoki? Why did you hit him?" It was dark, but a definite smirk formed on Mamoru's lips. "Because he deserved it, and the rest is between him and me. If he hasn't told you, then I won't either." "Who says he hasn't told me?" "Bunny, if he had told you, you wouldn't be interrogating me right now. The answer is: No."

Angry, I stuck my tongue out at him, which made him laugh.

"Can I walk you home?" he asked, changing the subject, taking my hand in his. I looked down at the small white pebbles on the side of the path and shook my head. "No, I think it's better if I go alone."

Afraid of becoming weak again, I started running and left him standing there. It wasn't until I had traversed the seemingly endless staircase that I dared to stop briefly. Hesitantly, I glanced over my shoulder. He hadn't followed me. Had he also felt the strange vibrations between us? On one hand, I was relieved that he wasn't behind me, but from a small corner deep within me, sadness emerged. Suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder and flinched.

"Easy there, moon face. It's just me," Haruka said soothingly. "Oh, Haruka. Don't ever do that again. You really scared me." "And that's why I'm taking you home now. You shouldn't be walking alone this late at night." She winked at me and gently pushed me forward to get me moving. "Um... Haruka... I moved yesterday..." "I know, or do you think I'm blind? If I hadn't seen those boxes yesterday, I'd definitely be in the wrong job. And Prince would give me hell if I missed something that important."

Diamond. It had been almost a week since I returned from the Philippines. Since then, I hadn't heard a word from him. Come on, Usagi, get those stupid feelings under control, I admonished myself.

"How... how is he doing? Is he back in Tokyo?" I couldn't help it. I just wanted to know how he was doing. Haruka amusingly raised the corners of her mouth. "Why don't you ask him yourself?"

When she said that, my heart sank. I stopped and looked around. I really thought he would emerge from behind a bush or appear from one of the side streets, but nothing happened. It was just Haruka and me here.

"What's wrong, moon face? Why are you stopping? It's just three more streets. Pick up the pace, it's cold." "I just thought, based on what you said, that he might be somewhere around here. It would have been typical of him to just show up," I said somewhat embarrassed. Haruka turned around and walked backward so she could see me. "If you want to talk to him, there's this really great invention. It's called a telephone. You should give it a try sometime."

Was she actually encouraging me to call him? "I know what a telephone is. Thanks," I grumbled.

I had no idea what was going on with me right now. First, the kiss and this strange tension between me and Mamoru, and now Diamond was already back in my head. Yet I wanted to focus on my life with Seiya. Fortunately, for the rest of the way, Haruka stuck to small talk. "Thanks for accompanying me," I said as I bid her farewell when we reached our destination.

Chapter 41: Chapter 40

Exhausted, I stood in front of the apartment, reflecting on my conversation with Haruka. For a brief moment, I had thought that Diamond would be standing right in front of me.

Shaking off my thoughts, I unlocked the apartment door. I was looking forward to my bed, but before I could reach it, Seiya stumbled into the hallway with a basket full of blankets.

"Darling, you're already back," he said, surprised.

Why did he sound so caught off guard? Was he hiding something from me?

"Yes, it's already late. Should I leave again?" I asked, feeling slightly unsettled.

"No, I'm just not finished yet."

"Finished with what?" I inquired.

"Go ahead to the bathroom, I'll fetch you when I'm ready."

The blankets were piled so high that he could barely see over them, and he hurried out of the apartment. Shaking my head, I entered the bathroom. There, I could hardly believe my eyes. The large bathtub was filled to the brim with a bubble bath, soft relaxation music played in the background, and candles were lit in every available space. Relaxing music and a soak in the tub, just what I needed after a day like this. But what did he need the blankets for?

I undid my dress and let it fall carelessly to the floor, then slid into the warm water, still mindful of keeping my annoying casted arm out of the water. It felt so good. Exhausted, I tilted my head back and closed my eyes, only the gentle sounds of the music filling the room. Just as I had fully relaxed, with the warm water enveloping my tired muscles, the bathroom door slowly opened.

I looked up and saw Seiya entering the bathroom with a wide grin on his face.

"Thank you, that's exactly what I needed after a day like this," I said, reaching my hand out to him. He approached, squatting down beside the tub and giving me a kiss.

"I figured as much. That's why I prepared something else," he said, that mischievous grin still adorning his face.

"And what is it?"

"You'll see when you're done," he replied, then stood up, leaning down to give me another kiss. But I quickly wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled gently.

In an instant, he lost his balance and ended up in the tub with me, fully clothed. The expression on his face was priceless as he emerged from the foam.

We looked at each other for a moment before bursting into laughter. There it was again, our lightness, his ability to always make me laugh. With my already wrinkled fingers, I wiped the foam off his face and kissed him. "I love you, Seiya."

"Well, that works out nicely, because I love you too, my darling," he said, pulling me into his arms. He didn't mind being fully clothed in the water; he acted as if it were the most normal thing in the world. We stayed like that for a while, lying side by side, arm in arm, surrounded by the warm water and the sea of candles he had set up, listening to the relaxing music. It felt right and good to be here with him, to be in his arms. It was no longer just an apartment, it was our home.

As the bathwater gradually began to cool, we ended our peculiar bath. I still couldn't help but smile as he removed his wet clothes.

While he dried his hair with a towel, he said, "Please put on something warm, like the thick jogging suit, and preferably a hat." I stared at him in shock. What was he planning?

"Why? The fireplace is on, it must be around 25 degrees in the apartment," I replied, confused. Then I remembered the blankets. They must be connected to all this.

"Darling, I told you that I had something else prepared for you."

I decided not to ask further, because first, he wouldn't tell me, and second, I would find out faster if I stopped arguing. It didn't take long for me to slip into my dark green fluffy jogging suit and put on the requested hat. Seiya was similarly dressed in thick, comfortable clothing and handed me my jacket.

"Alright, follow me," he said, intertwining his fingers with mine as he gently led me outside. We left the apartment, went up the stairs, and kept going higher and higher until we finally stood in front of the door leading to the roof. He took his time opening the door, and my curiosity grew with each passing second.

My mouth dropped open in astonishment. The sight before me was beautiful. Somehow, Seiya had managed to bring an outdoor sofa onto the roof and spread the pile of blankets on top of it. In front of it was a small table with two glasses and a bottle of wine. To create a subtle illumination, he had set up several lanterns that cast a gentle glow. "Well, come on, darling," he laughed, urging me forward by gently pulling my hand.

"How did you do all of this? How did you get it up here?" I asked, still amazed, as I slowly sat down. Seiya beamed at me and handed me one of the glasses. "There's a meteor shower tonight. I thought it would be nice for us to watch it together from up here." I was simply enchanted by the unique atmosphere he had created for us. Seiya sat down next to me on the sofa and draped one of the blankets over my shoulders. "This is truly a wonderful idea," I whispered softly, my face beaming with joy. His ideas were always so unique.

With a tender smile, he raised his glass, and I followed suit. The clinking of our glasses echoed in the silence. We leaned back, and I relished in the warmth of his embrace. Above us stretched a sparkling carpet of stars, and we began to search for shooting stars. It took a while, but soon the first ones sparkled across the night sky.

"There, did you see that? Those were two right next to each other," I exclaimed, excited like a child. "Have you made any wishes yet?" "No, because I already have everything I need," I said, wrapping my arm around him and resting my head on his chest.

Each shooting star that streaked across the night sky felt like a magical moment we shared together. Eventually, I silently whispered my wishes to the universe, but they weren't for myself.

I wished for Mamoru to find solace and move forward after his losses. He truly deserved it after everything he had endured. For Motoki, I wished that he would finally muster the courage to propose to Makoto, something he had been putting off for a while now. He had been carrying the ring around for almost half a year. It was about time.

I wished for Diamond to learn the art of listening and to become more sensitive to the feelings of others. This would not only make his own life easier but also the lives of those around him. In a way, Kaori's humorous label of "World Ruler" suited him perfectly, as he sometimes seemed to want to rule the world.

Lastly, I wished for Saphir to find inner peace and closure regarding the whole situation with Rina. It would be of great significance for him to let go of this emotional burden and free himself from the shadows of the past. I must admit, though, that this wish wasn't entirely selfless, as it would likely mean he would leave me alone. However, I formulated it in a nice and selfless way as the shooting star passed by.

Time seemed to stand still as we let ourselves be enchanted by the beauty of the moment. In Seiya's arms, I felt safe and secure. The world around us blurred as we lost ourselves in the infinite expanse of the starry sky. As the meteor shower gradually subsided, we remained on the rooftop for a while longer, repeatedly gazing up at the night sky.

Maybe I should ask Seiya to give Motoki some tips. Perhaps with his support, Motoki could make progress with his plans more quickly.

"How do you always come up with such ideas?" I asked Seiya. "I don't know. You just inspire me. After a day like this, I thought you could use some relaxation. Those traditional funerals always seem to last forever."

He emphasized the word "traditional" in a strange way. I sat up a bit. "Don't you like the traditions?"

Seiya propped himself up on his forearms. "Oh, I do like some of them, like weddings, for example. But I wouldn't want my farewell to be drawn out like that. I see myself more in the European or American style, a short speech, a few great songs, and that's it. Besides, I won't be aware of it anyway. But let's change the topic. It would spoil the beautiful mood otherwise. We can talk about that when we're old and gray."

Then he wrapped his arms around me, leaned his head gently against my ear, and softly sang the chorus of "Endless Love," just for me.

Chapter 42: Chapter 41

The next two weeks flew by. I was finally rid of that stupid cast, and life with Seiya was slowly settling into a routine. Nevertheless, he always made an effort to bring a smile to my face with small gestures. During the past week, he had been on a little tour again, so Minako had frequently spent the evenings with me.

I hadn't seen Mamoru since the farewell party. I wanted to create some distance between us so that my feelings could calm down. However, I knew from Motoki that he was doing a bit better and had returned to work since last week.

It had been over three weeks since I last had contact with Diamond. Since the Philippines, there hadn't been a single sign of life from him, and Haruka always said the same thing: If I wanted to know how he was doing, I should call him. I had dialed his number several times, but I couldn't bring myself to make the call. It was probably better to leave it at that.

I wondered if I would really see him at the gala tonight. Just the thought of it made me feel strange again. "Sweetheart? Are you almost ready? The gala is about to start!" Seiya suddenly shouted through the closed bathroom door.

"No, I'm almost done. Can you come in for a moment and help me with the dress?"

He didn't need to be told twice, and soon he was standing behind me in his black suit with a white shirt and a red tie that matched my dress. As he pulled up the zipper, I felt his warm lips slowly trailing along my neck, eliciting a giggle from me.

"Seiya, that tickles. Besides, you said we need to go."

He pouted playfully, then took my hand and twirled me around before embracing me. "Alright, but remember where we left off. We'll continue that later."

However, the moment was abruptly interrupted by the sound of the doorbell.

"That must be Taiki," Seiya said, rushing to the intercom.

"Why Taiki?"

"He's driving us. He had a meeting in that area anyway and offered to take us there. We'll take a taxi back so we'll have more flexibility," he shouted as he opened the door to his brother.

A short while later, we joined the long line forming outside the entrance of the gala. I noticed Hotaru standing a bit further back, waving excitedly at me when she spotted me. However, her wide grin wasn't directed at me, and I knew that. She was thrilled to finally meet Seiya in person. And it seemed like Seiya had been following my gaze.

"Do you know that girl over there?" he asked, amused.

"Yes, that's Hotaru. My intern... I've told you about her before... the big Three Lights fan."

His grin widened. "Oh yeah, I remember."

"Watch out, diva alert," I whispered into his ear, laughing, and he lightly tickled my side.

"Seiya, not here," I warned him.

Seiya was a pro through and through. As soon as he noticed a camera pointing at us, he pulled me closer to him and put on his brightest smile. I would probably never get used to it, but with him by my side, I felt strong and secure.

As we entered the Winter Gala, we were greeted by a breathtaking atmosphere. The venue was transformed into a dreamy winter wonderland. Sparkling lights resembling ice crystals adorned the walls and ceilings. The floor was covered in a glossy, white shimmering surface reminiscent of freshly fallen snow.

The hall was exquisitely decorated. The tables with their elegant white tablecloths were adorned with crystal vases filled with red and white roses and evergreen branches. Candles flickered gently, casting a warm glow.

People dressed in fancy evening gowns and suits were everywhere. Then I let my gaze sweep through the crowd and suddenly fixated on a particular person. Even though she had her back turned to us, I would recognize her anywhere. Her red hair was simply too noticeable, Kaori. A sudden skip of my heart made me panically look around, but neither Kunzite nor Diamond were in sight. Restlessness grew within me as Hotaru trilled loudly in my ear.

"Oh, hello Usagi!" she exclaimed cheerfully, and I flinched.

"Hotaru, do you have to startle me like that?" I replied slightly more irritated than intended.

Slightly affected, she murmured softly, "I'm sorry," and cast a shy glance at Seiya.

"It's alright, Hotaru. Can I introduce you to Seiya? My boyfriend," I said, still holding his hand, giving him an affectionate smile.

"Seiya, this is my intern, Hotaru," I introduced them to each other.

He shook her hand and started a conversation that I couldn't follow because Kaori had turned around and was heading straight towards us. Within seconds, she was in front of us, hugging me and giving me kisses on both cheeks. Her gaze rested on my fingers entwined with Seiya's, and I could see the surprise on her face. I knew I had to react, and quickly!

"Seiya, Hotaru, would you please excuse me for a moment? I need to talk to Kaori urgently. I'll be right back with you," I gently pushed Kaori aside.

"Are you here alone?" I cautiously tried to start the conversation.

"Yes, for now. They still have an appointment. They want to meet me here later... but who is the man with you?" she straightforwardly asked.

My stomach grumbled a bit. So Diamond still hadn't told her. Great. Apparently, she didn't read gossip magazines either, or she would have known about me and Seiya already.

"This is Seiya, my boyfriend."

This statement caused Kaori to furrow her brow. "I thought you and the Prince of the Underworld..."

I had to suppress a smile. Her nicknames for Diamond were always fitting and delightfully amusing. I wondered if he knew how she referred to him. I had to try to remain serious.

"Um... well... It was always a bit complicated with him... You know how he is, and the whole thing with Sapphire didn't make it any easier..." I looked shyly at her.

Understandingly, she placed a hand on my shoulder. "But you know that you mean everything to him, right?"

There it was again, that knot in my stomach. Diamond had never indicated anything in that direction. Never! He always just said that we fit well together and that the sex was exceptional. I shifted my gaze to Seiya, how carefree he stood there, still engaged in a discussion with Hotaru.

"But he means everything to me too," I whispered.

"Does he know about your boyfriend?"

I nodded briefly in response. Kaori suddenly reached for two champagne glasses from one of the passing waiters and handed me one. Almost on autopilot, we toasted while the sparkling liquid lay bitterly on my tongue. I would probably never understand what some found so fascinating about champagne. In that moment, I felt a gentle arm around my waist and knew, without turning around, that it was Seiya's familiar hand seeking my proximity.

Kaori seemed to have no heightened interest in engaging in a conversation with Seiya, as she bid me farewell soon after he joined us.

"We'll see each other later, Usagi," she said, and with those words, she disappeared into the crowd.

I took Seiya's hand and led him around a bit. Occasionally, we stopped to engage in shallow conversations with some of my clients, or he gently pulled me closer so that the photographers could capture us better. There was a calm and relaxed atmosphere in the air. Hotaru joined us from time to time, enjoying the opportunity to be so close to my star. Sato also passed by us several times, but he only greeted us briefly.

It was almost too good to be true, at least for a moment. When the band started playing, Seiya took me directly to the dance floor without hesitation. Until now, I had always thought that I couldn't dance, but he led me like a princess across the ballroom. I felt like I was floating and couldn't take my eyes off him. Our faces were beaming with happiness as we danced through several songs. After the last song, he lifted my leg, and for a moment, fear ran through me that I might fall to the ground. But it turned out that it was intentional on his part because he immediately caught me in his arms. With a cheeky wink, he laughed at me. "Did you really think I would let you fall?"

"To be honest? For a brief moment, yes." "I would never let you fall, remember that," he whispered in my ear and gave me a tender kiss. It was time for a break. Seiya only wanted to get us some drinks, and I stood alone at the edge of the dance floor, watching the couples still twirling.

Suddenly, I had the strange feeling of being watched. So, I let my gaze wander through the crowd again. Up on the first floor, right by the glass railing, he was standing, looking down at me—Diamond. His dark eyes fixed on me. He didn't move, almost seemed frozen. Around him, there was a small group of people. I could clearly recognize Kaori and Kunzite, but they didn't seem to notice me.

We maintained eye contact for a while as my emotions went on a rollercoaster ride. It wasn't until he took out his phone and turned away to make a call that I could refocus my attention on Seiya. I expected Diamond to join us at any moment, but nothing of the sort happened in the following hours. I noticed over and over again where he stood and how he watched me like a hawk, but he said nothing and kept his distance.

It wasn't until I was about to walk back down the long, narrow corridor after using the restroom that he took the opportunity. He firmly grasped my wrist and wordlessly pulled me along behind him.

He had led me to a quiet corner, away from the crowd, and my heart raced in my throat. He stepped closer to me, I felt the wall against my back, and his breath on my skin, inevitably giving me goosebumps. The little junkie inside me came back to life, peering cautiously from within.

"Grab your singer and go home immediately, now, Usagi. Massaru is waiting outside," his firm voice sounded, allowing no room for arguments.

"Why? Just because you're here? Don't you think that..." I started, but he didn't let me finish.

"Usagi, please stop debating everything. When will you finally learn to do as you're told? Go home. Now!" he thundered on.

I couldn't shake the feeling that something was off here. I grabbed his wrist as he was about to flee again.

"Diamond? What's going on here? I want to know the truth."

He let out a heavy sigh and ran his hand through his hair. "Sapphire is in Tokyo. Haruka saw him just a few streets away from here, but he eluded her. We don't know where he is right now. You know how dangerous he can be. Go home now, Usagi, and stay in the apartment until Haruka contacts you."

Panic overcame me. He was here again. I still stared at Diamond, disbelief evident in my wide eyes. He ran his finger along my cheek, briefly lingering at my chin before pushing it up so that I looked directly into his eyes. There was clearly fear in them, the same fear he had back in Osaka.

"Do you need help, my dear?" Seiya's voice suddenly sounded behind Diamond. He took a small step aside, still looking at me and ignoring Seiya. However, Seiya gave Diamond a warning look. I pushed past Diamond and sought refuge in Seiya's protective arms.

"Can we please go home? I'm not feeling well." Diamond didn't say goodbye. When I turned around, he had disappeared once again. Concerned, Seiya tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. "Does this have something to do with him?" "No, I really don't feel well. I think I need to lie down." It wasn't entirely a lie, as everything inside me had tensed up since I found out that Sapphire was here.

Seiya was about to take out his phone to call a taxi for us when a strange feeling stirred in my stomach. I didn't want to get into a vehicle if Sapphire was nearby, neither to Massaru nor a taxi. If there were to be another accident, I wouldn't come out of it as unscathed as last time, I was sure of that. "Seiya, don't we want to walk instead? The fresh air will surely do me good. It's not that far, we could go through the park, it'll only take us half an hour," I pleaded with him. Seiya still didn't know about the threat from Sapphire, and I decided it should stay that way.

"You voluntarily want to walk home in this cold and in those shoes?" "Yes, I can manage. Or does it bother you?" It was damn difficult to put on a good face. Although Seiya was initially skeptical, he eventually agreed, fetched our jackets, and hand in hand, we left the gala. "Who was that guy earlier, and what did he want?" Seiya asked after a few minutes.

Great, Diamond had once again managed to create a spectacular scene that put me in a difficult position. I sighed in annoyance.

"Oh, that was nobody. Just a former client, don't mind him. That's just how he is. I'm used to it." "But he's really peculiar. I didn't like how he cornered you like that." "Are you jealous, by any chance?" "Do I have a reason to be?" We had just reached the park, and I paused for a moment to wrap my arms around Seiya and kiss him passionately. "Of course not. You know I love you." In that moment, delicate white snowflakes began to dance around us, intensifying the romantic atmosphere. Seiya lovingly brushed a stray strand of hair from my face and gazed deeply into my eyes, his love palpable.

But suddenly, everything took a drastic turn.

Two unfamiliar arms wrapped around me, violently pulling me away from Seiya. I felt myself falling, and then the hard pavement met me. My palms burned with pain, and my leg hurt. Someone had thrown themselves protectively over me, but why? In that moment, a deafening bang pierced the air.

With hesitant movements, I opened my eyes that I had reflexively closed. I was lying in Haruka's strong arms, her body shielding me. Confusion and fear flooded my mind. What was that loud noise? Was it a gunshot? Was Haruka still breathing? Where was Seiya? And what the hell was happening here? Overwhelming panic gripped me as I tried to gather my thoughts and grasp reality.

Chapter 43: Chapter 42

My frozen muscles took a moment to move again. Haruka rested over me for a moment before squatting in front of me, her face showing fear and concern.

"Moon face, are you okay?" she asked softly.

I forced myself to nod, although my thoughts were scattered and fear overwhelmed me.

Then I saw Seiya, lying on the ground just a few steps away from us. He reached out his hand towards me, and I hurried to him. "Darling," he whispered in a soft voice.

"Seiya, what happened?" I asked, my voice trembling with worry.

The events flashed by in fragments. Haruka had already sat on his other side, pressing her whole body onto his stomach, while shouting into her headset. "There were gunshots in the park. We need an ambulance with a paramedic immediately. A male person was hit, entrance wound on the right upper abdomen, no exit wound... Yes, he is still conscious. Hurry!"

Her words echoed in my ears. Gunshots? A gunshot wound? My gaze shifted to Seiya's abdomen, his shirt soaked in red blood. No, this couldn't be true. "Moon face, listen to me," Haruka said with a mixture of urgency and determination. "You need to come over here and press as hard as you can. The ambulance is on its way." Her voice was energetic, but I could see the worry in her eyes.

Trembling, I crawled over to her. She firmly placed my hands on the spot where hers were previously, then stood up to look around. "Don't forget to press as hard as you can until the ambulance arrives!" she called back to me urgently before running off.

Seiya had opened his eyes just a crack and looked at me, a faint smile forming on his lips. "Don't you dare say goodbye now! You have to hang on, do you understand? I can't live without you!" I yelled down at him. The warm blood continued to seep through my fingers, mixing with a puddle on the wet ground. I increased my pressure, now using my entire body weight to press on the small hole in his stomach. He lifted his hand and gently caressed my cheek. Only then did I notice tears flowing in torrents down my face. "I love you, my darling," he whispered barely audible. "I love you too, and that's exactly why you have to hang on now!" I screamed at him.

The cold drizzle of snow settled on my fingers from above, while Seiya's hot blood continued to flow into my hands from below. My arms started trembling from the effort, and finally, I heard the relieving siren of the ambulance. The paramedics quickly pushed me aside, cut open his now blood-soaked shirt, and I sat shivering in the snow. I was helpless, able only to watch. Paralyzed and unable to speak, my gaze remained fixed on him. His eyes were closed, and the paramedics placed him on a stretcher and administered something to him. In the moment when he was pushed into the ambulance, it felt like a cold hand reached for me, taking away any joy from within. I burst into tears once again. Nothing could happen to him; he had done nothing wrong. He didn't even know what had happened. Someone wrapped a blanket around me, and I heard people speaking, but the words didn't reach me. Unable to respond, I stared at the large pool of blood on the ground. Seiya's blood. Then I looked down at my own hands. I had his blood on my hands. A pleading scream escaped my throat. I couldn't lose him.

Two arms wrapped around me and lifted me up. One of the paramedics carried me into the second ambulance that had arrived by then. No, I couldn't go there; I had to stay with Seiya. Panic set in, and I started to struggle. "Seiya! Seiya!" I kept shouting. The last thing I remember was a brief prick in my arm, then a comforting black silence enveloped me.

As I slowly regained consciousness, the steady beeping of a monitor and muffled voices reached my ears. My body felt heavy, as if it were burdened by an invisible weight. The cold reality filled me, and I realized that I was in the hospital's emergency room. A drip hung from my arm, its cooling fluid providing some relief. But suddenly, reality crashed over me again as memories of Seiya hit me once more. Where was he? I ripped the EKG electrodes off my skin and grabbed the IV stand before rushing into the corridor. But there, I ran straight into Setsuna.

"Please, Usagi, stay lying down for a little while longer. At least let the infusion finish," she said with a compassionate voice, leading me back to the room.

"What about Seiya?" I stammered with a trembling voice. Setsuna took a deep breath, and I recognized the expression on her face that I had seen so often on doctors when they delivered bad news. A cold shiver ran down my spine, and everything inside me tightened. "He's still in the operating room, but we don't know if he'll make it. The bullet caused extensive damage. My colleagues are doing their best... Should I call Mamoru so you won't be alone?" I shook my head; I didn't want anyone here, only him, only Seiya. But at that moment, the door to the treatment room opened, and Mamoru entered. "Why didn't you inform me that she's here? I just happened to stumble upon her name in the computer," he whispered to Setsuna and immediately rushed to my side.

"Bunny, what happened? Are you okay?" he asked with concern.

No, I wasn't okay! Some lunatic had shot my beloved Seiya, and I didn't even know how he was doing! All of that swirled around in my head, but I was still unable to speak. My throat felt constricted and aflame. I stared fixatedly at a small gray spot on the opposite wall. I didn't want to talk to Mamoru; I didn't want to listen to Setsuna. I just wanted to be with Seiya. The words of Setsuna and Mamoru barely reached me, and I kept drifting into my own world.

Suddenly, two strong hands embraced my shoulders and gently shook me. "Bunny, please look at me. I know how you feel right now. I'm with you," Mamoru whispered with empathy.

His words snapped me out of my numbness, and the tears burst forth again. I pulled Mamoru close and pressed my tear-stained face against his chest. Hesitantly, he stroked my head as I sobbed deeply.

"He didn't hurt anyone," I whispered softly through the tears, and my words were filled with pain and despair. Mamoru held me tighter, giving me some strength.

"He's been in surgery for several hours now. Would you like to come and wait outside the operating room?" Mamoru asked. I was allowed to go with him. At least I would be near Seiya. I nodded, still leaning my head firmly against his chest. "Does his brothers know?" "We haven't informed anyone yet. Everything had to happen quickly, and the emergency room is, as usual, overcrowded," Setsuna replied. "Bunny, please give me your phone. Let's do that first."

My hands trembled so much that I could hardly open my handbag. I handed Mamoru the phone and sank into a chair. He effortlessly unlocked my phone and put it on speaker. "Hey, Usagi. What can I do for you? Is my brother bothering you?" Yaten's cheerful voice came from the other end of the line. My stomach tightened again, and I felt like I might throw up. "Mr. Kou. This is Dr. Chiba. I'm sorry to inform you that your brother was shot tonight and is in critical condition in the OR." Silence followed at the other end. As Mamoru's words reached me, I felt queasy again. "Is this some kind of joke? Usagi, this isn't funny." "I'm sorry. Unfortunately, this is not a joke. Ms. Tsukino is also in the emergency room. I ask you to come as soon as possible." Now Yaten seemed to grasp the situation. I heard him sharply inhale. "Yeah, I'll be right there."

Mamoru put my phone back in my bag and helped me to my feet. He remained silent, just there, leading me through the clinic. He stopped in front of a large glass door that read "Operating Room Area - No Entry."

An uneasy feeling gripped my heart. Mamoru sat me down on one of the plastic chairs and looked me in the eyes. "You stay here. I'll check on him."

He pulled out a small black chip with which he opened the door. Then he turned to me one more time and gave me a compassionate look. Did he have the same feeling back then when Rei was in surgery? Inevitably, tears welled up in me again. Minutes passed like hours while I sat here waiting. Across from me hung a large clock; it was almost midnight. Mamoru had been inside for over half an hour, and my inner restlessness grew with each passing minute. Why was it taking so long? Every time the large door opened, hope surged through me that Mamoru would bring Seiya out any moment. But nothing of the sort happened.

Half past 12. Mamoru had been inside for almost an hour now. That couldn't be good news. I pulled my legs up and wrapped my arms around them. I felt empty and alone.

It was 1:06 am when Mamoru stepped back through the glass door. Clad in green surgical clothing, a cap on his head, which he took off when he returned to my side of the door. A glance at his face was enough to realize that he was about to deliver terrible news. My inner despair intensified with every second as I saw the sadness in his eyes. It felt like the world around me was shattering into a thousand pieces.

"No! No! No! Don't say it! Tell me it's not true!" I screamed at him in desperation. Mamoru hugged me tightly and lowered his head to mine.

"I'm sorry, Bunny," he whispered softly, his voice filled with sorrow. "Seiya succumbed to his injuries at 0:49 am."

It felt like someone had plunged an icy dagger right into my heart. My body trembled with pain and despair. The world around me blurred into a sea of tears as I tried to comprehend this unbearable truth. No, this couldn't be true. Just moments ago, he was twirling me around on the dance floor. He couldn't be dead. It simply couldn't be.

My legs gave way, but Mamoru seemed to anticipate it and caught me. He sat me back on the chair and sat down next to me. I understood the words he had said, but I couldn't grasp them. It was too surreal. After a few moments, I stood up on shaky legs. "I want to see him." My voice trembled, and my eyes burned from the many tears, but I had to be with him.

I had to see him; I couldn't do anything else. I had to be with him, now!

Chapter 44: Chapter 43

I felt trapped in a dark nightmare as Mamoru led me to the basement. A deep emptiness permeated my being. I followed him, desperately hoping that Seiya would show up any moment and convince me with a cheeky remark that this was all just a terrible joke.

But with each passing second as we followed the signs to the autopsy department, my hope dwindled further. I felt powerless and defeated. Mamoru's hand rested heavily on my shoulder as he held a small black chip in his other hand, which he had already used to open the door to the operating room.

"Are you really sure about this?" he asked with concern.

No, of course, I wasn't sure. If this were truly real, it would knock the ground from under my feet. But I had to see it with my own eyes to truly grasp it. A nervous rumbling intensified in my stomach as I nodded to Mamoru, and he unlocked the door.

He gestured for me to wait for a moment and disappeared behind a clinically white door. When he returned, an elderly man accompanied him.

"I'm sincerely sorry for your loss," he said softly to me.

Loss. That one word etched itself indelibly in my memory. Suddenly, my legs felt like heavy anchors, keeping me firmly rooted to the ground. The older gentleman before us opened a sliding door to the left. After a second attempt, I finally managed to move my legs towards him. Mamoru stood behind me, his hand comforting on my back.

The man before me switched on the light, revealing a metal table in the middle of the room. Under a blue cloth, the contours of a body were unmistakable. The gray-haired man read from a note: "Seiya Kou, Age 31, passed away at 0:49 am on December 09."

I practically slumped forward, and Mamoru barely managed to hold me up. His words reached my ears muffled: "Bunny, you don't have to put yourself through this. We can go back."

I forced myself to stand on my own feet. "No..." I managed to say with a trembling voice. This short word felt like a burning fire in my throat. With a gentle push, I moved Mamoru back a bit. I had to take the last steps alone.

Finally standing before the table, the elderly man pulled back the cloth, revealing Seiya's face. "I'll leave you alone now. Take all the time you need," he said softly. I didn't look up at him; my eyes were still fixed on Seiya. He looked so peaceful, as if he were gently sleeping. Slowly, I lifted my trembling hand and gently caressed his cheek, but there was no reaction. His skin felt cooler than usual but still warm. Tears welled up in my eyes again, blurring my vision.

I clutched his shoulders and shook him gently. "Seiya, wake up! Come on, wake up! You can't leave me alone!"

My words echoed desperately and filled with pain throughout the room, but Seiya remained motionless. A deep pain coursed through my body as the truth became clearer. He would never wake up again, never be there to make me laugh or share my worries.

A heart-wrenching scream escaped my throat as grief washed over me with full force. My voice trembled with despair, and my heart felt like it was breaking. "Seiya..." My voice broke into a soft whimper.

I lowered my head to his lifeless chest, where once his familiar heartbeat pulsed but was now silenced. My hand searched for his, and even his fingers felt cooler than usual. I didn't know how long I stayed there above him; my back was already aching, but that didn't matter. I couldn't let him go yet, couldn't leave him here alone. I gently traced the contours of his face with my finger, outlining his lips, and listened again to the now silent sound of his heartbeat.

Suddenly, I felt two hands firmly gripping my shoulders, pulling me away from Seiya's lifeless body. I tried to hold on to him, but I was already enveloped in a warm embrace. I had completely forgotten about Mamoru.

"Bunny, let's go back up. We've been down here for over an hour," he whispered gently.

Everything within me screamed in agony. This suffering was unbearable. As Mamoru covered Seiya's eyes with the cloth again, it was over. I had to get out of here. Leave this place of horror. I just wanted to be alone with my pain.

I ran, through the eerie corridors of the basement, up the stairs to the ground floor, and further and further. Through the long hallways of the hospital until I finally reached the emergency room. In the corner of my eye, I saw Taiki and Yaten standing at the information desk, but I couldn't look them in the eyes. I accelerated my steps again.

"Hey, Usagi, wait!" Yaten called out as he saw me rushing past, but I had no intention of stopping.

I just needed to get away from here. If Saphir still had it out for me, then let him come for me. At least then I'd be back with Seiya. I just ran, without paying attention to the path. The cool, wet sleet had intensified, and my dress clung wet and heavy to my skin. Somewhere at the roadside, I had taken off my shoes to run better.

Only when small pebbles dug into the soles of my feet did I realize where I had ended up. I was back in Juban Park, right at the spot where Seiya and I had stood just a few hours ago. Despite the rain, you could still see the staining on the ground in the light of the lantern – Seiya's blood, saturating the ground. I collapsed at this point, and a pleading scream escaped my throat. I kept calling his name over and over, as loud as I could, until my throat couldn't handle it anymore. Cool drops kept falling on my face, and I huddled on the ground. I didn't know where to go. Here, I felt like I could still be close to him. I still had his radiant face before my eyes, his cheeky grin... and his last words echoed incessantly in my head: "I love you, my darling."

The thick raindrops had replaced the sleet, now relentlessly pelting my body. But I couldn't move. I felt powerless and at the end of my strength. If Saphir didn't want to take me, then let the cold and rain do it. The world around me blurred in an impenetrable veil of sorrow and despair. I don't know how long I lay there. In between, I succumbed to a merciful unconsciousness, but then I suddenly felt a change. The pounding on my back stopped, but the rain was still falling. I could hear the gentle splashing of the drops. Someone was speaking, but it sounded distant. Then I felt two strong arms gently lifting me up. I was unable to open my eyes, but the scent that met me was familiar. Then, once again, the comforting darkness enveloped me.

When I came to again, it was warm. My head was resting against a chest, and a steady heartbeat sounded in my ear. For a tiny moment, I believed it was Seiya holding me, but then reality hit me like a merciless punch in my gut. Seiya would never hold me again in his arms. I would never lean against his chest and listen to his heartbeat. Where was I? Just moments ago, I was lying in the park.

My fingers searched frantically over the body beneath me. He was naked, or at least that's what I could feel, and so was I! I jerked up abruptly.

Diamond opened one of his eyes sleepily and looked at me.

"What's going on? Why am I with you? Why am I naked? And what about Seiya?" All the questions poured out of me, as if I would be crushed by their weight.

Diamond sighed and sat up a bit. "I had to warm you up, and the best way to do that is through body heat. You were completely hypothermic yesterday when I finally found you," he grumbled.

My heart was pounding wildly in my chest, and I could hardly breathe. The answer to my last question was already in the air, but I needed to hear it again. I needed to have certainty, even if it would plunge me into deepest grief once more.

"Seiya..." I whispered softly.

Diamond pushed back a strand of hair and looked at me with a serious expression. "Saphir encountered him... but Haruka finally caught Saphir. He can't hurt you anymore, never again."

What do you mean he can't hurt me anymore? He didn't hurt me! He hurt Seiya, he murdered him! He ripped Seiya right out of my life!

In an impulsive act, I jumped up and rushed to the wardrobe. The left side was still filled with my things. Diamond followed me only seconds later and turned me around quickly. I held his probing gaze, but then an overwhelming anger engulfed me. With both fists, I pounded wildly on his chest and let my fury out unrestricted. "It's your fault! You're to blame for everything! You're the reason he's not here anymore! If I had never met you, Seiya would still be alive!" I shouted at him, my voice filled with pain and bitterness.

He let me go on for a while, letting me express my desperation in powerful blows. Then he took hold of my trembling hands and pulled me into his strong arms. At first, I resisted, but ultimately, I allowed it. He gave me little room to breathe, yet paradoxically, this suffocating embrace brought me some calmness. I knew I had been unfair with my accusations against Diamond, but I couldn't control my feelings.

"Have you calmed down now?" he asked softly, feeling my anger gradually subside. I nodded barely noticeably, and he loosened his hold on me. "Now, go and take a shower. In the meantime, breakfast will be prepared," he said firmly.

"I'm not hungry," I replied with a strained voice. The mere thought of food triggered sudden nausea in me, as if my stomach was sealed off from sorrow and grief.

"Usagi, no further discussion. Go and shower now, and then eat something. Otherwise, you'll be back on the floor in no time. I can't have that now," Diamond said, his words determined.

I knew it was futile to fight against it. I nodded, indicating that I understood. I didn't have the strength to argue with him. I surrendered to my gloomy fate and let him guide me. Slowly, I went into the bathroom, my head filled with jumbled thoughts, and my heart heavy with pain. The warm water of the shower enveloped my body, but it couldn't heal my inner wounds.

When I stepped out of the shower, there was clothing laid out for me that Diamond had prepared. To my surprise, it consisted of plain, long black trousers and a matching black sweater. It was not skimpy or provocative clothing, but traditional mourning attire in deep black.

With heavy steps, I went to the living room, where Diamond was already sitting at the generously set table. A latte macchiato stood at my place, but my gaze remained fixed on the table. Seiya would never eat again, and the mere thought of solid food made the nausea rise in my stomach again.

My tears still hadn't dried, and I expected Diamond to leave the room in a hurry again. But I was wrong. He moved closer to me and handed me a tissue.

"Usagi, you have to eat something. Your body needs energy," he said.

I wiped my eyes dry and reluctantly placed a piece of toast on my plate. We didn't speak another word during breakfast. Occasionally, I felt his guilty glances, but the silence persisted. After forcing myself to choke down the toast, I slowly got up from my seat.

"I'm going home," I said firmly, hoping he would accept it.

"Massaru will drive you. He's waiting downstairs."

A shiver ran through me. Would everything have been different yesterday if he had driven us? Or if we had taken a taxi? Would Seiya still be alive if I hadn't insisted on walking? My legs were already giving in again, and I just managed to hold onto the chair. Diamond was already at my side, but I didn't want him here.

"I'm fine, thank you. I'll find my way downstairs."

Chapter 45: Chapter 44

Massaru brought me home, to Seiya's large apartment, as my small apartment no longer existed. My emotions overwhelmed me already at the apartment door as I ran my fingers over the nameplate. I sank down along the door and curled up. He was gone. It took me a while to gather the strength to enter the apartment. Everywhere I saw his face, and every moment, I thought he would come back in at any moment. Back home with me. Still tired, I shuffled into the bedroom. He had left his joggers and the too-baggy sweater from the day before carelessly on the floor, just like always. Little things that used to annoy me. I picked them up, and they still smelled like him. Clutching his sweater tightly with both arms, I lay down on the bed. I dreamed myself to him. In the dream, he was with me, and I wasn't alone here.

We were dancing together on the gala dance floor, and he spun me around again with his brightest smile. "It hurts so much, Seiya. I miss you so much. I'm so sorry; I didn't want this to happen to you," I whispered with tears of longing in my eyes. He stopped dancing and placed his hand on my cheek. "Darling, you have to be strong now..."

The incessant knocking and ringing at the apartment door reached me, but I tried to ignore it. I wanted to linger for a moment longer in this special dream world with Seiya, but the sudden awakening pulled me away from that precious moment. Seiya's words hadn't fully reached me yet, and I felt a pang of regret that I was torn away from the dream too soon. The persistent calling at the front door gradually faded, and I just lay there without the urge to get up and respond. I had left my phone and handbag somewhere yesterday, but in that moment, I didn't care. I didn't want to see or hear anyone. I just wanted to lie here and conjure Seiya's image in my mind. But in vain. Seiya didn't reappear, and I desperately longed for his presence.

I pulled his sweater closer to my chest as if his scent could comfort and envelop me. I deeply inhaled that scent, hoping it would bring back a little piece of him. But reality persisted in my thoughts, and I had to accept that Seiya wasn't physically with me. Eventually, I heard the lock of the door unlocking, and I lifted my head slightly. Taiki and Yaten were speaking quietly in the hallway.

"Usagi? Are you here?" Yaten called a bit louder.

I forced myself to swing my legs out of bed. Then I stood up and swayed to join them in the hallway, leaning against the supportive door frame. "Yes."

Minako hurried to me and wrapped me in her arms. I only truly noticed her when she stood in front of me, and I felt her warmth.

"This is all so terrible," she whispered to me.

Minako held me tight as I buried myself in her arms and let my tears flow freely. Despair constricted my throat, and the pain of Seiya's loss was unbearable. It felt as if my heart was shattering into a thousand pieces over and over again. Taiki and Yaten stood facing us, their faces marked by grief and pain. I knew what they felt, the same emptiness that enveloped me. It was still incomprehensible for them as well.

Yaten slowly approached us and placed a hand on my shoulder. His bloodshot eyes were focused on me.

"We have to stop crying. Seiya would kick our butts if he saw us like this," he sobbed, and tears welled up in his eyes again. Minako widened her embrace and also pulled Yaten close.

Taiki was the only one who seemed more composed, but the pain of loss was evident on his face as well. "Usagi, can you tell us what happened?" Taiki finally asked in a calm, composed tone.

The question hit me like another stab to the heart because I knew they deserved the truth, even if I wasn't ready to speak it out loud yet. A deep sob escaped my throat, and I sank to my knees, unable to bear the pain within me. I felt guilty for Seiya's death, as if his blood was literally on my hands. Minako sat down beside me on the floor and pulled me into her arms again.

"It's my fault," I whispered softly. "I'm to blame for him not being here anymore."

Mina stroked my head. "No, don't say that. Only the guy with the gun is to blame."

"The man with the gun was Sapphire, Diamond's brother," I whispered softly, my voice choked with pain.

A look of shock appeared on Minako's face as she understood the meaning of my words. Suddenly, someone grabbed my shoulder, and I looked into Yaten's desperate green eyes. The silence around us grew heavier as I tried to withstand his intense gaze.

"Who is Diamond, and why did his brother shoot Seiya?" Yaten's voice trembled heavily.

The pain inside me became unbearable, and I felt everything clenching within. I struggled to meet Yaten's gaze. "Diamond was a friend, and his brother tried to kill me two months ago. He tampered with the brakes in my car," I confessed with a broken voice.

A heavy silence settled over us, only the soft sobbing and our heavy breaths were audible. Yaten looked at me in disbelief, also unable to say anything. There was a stifling silence between us, and in his eyes burned the question of why all of this happened. Only Mina's hand resting on mine gave me some strength.

"Why? Why did he try to kill you? Did Seiya know about him? About the danger?" Taiki pressed on. His words reflected a desperate search for answers; he needed to know why his brother was taken from life so suddenly. I understood him; I needed to know more too, whether I could have prevented it.

"No, I... I didn't want him to worry... He... he didn't know anything..." My voice broke again, and I could only sob, my tears had run dry.

My eyes were red and swollen from the countless tears I had already shed. But deep inside me, I carried another burden - the truth about the reason behind Saphir's actions.

I bit my lip, fighting the urge to speak the words. It was a tough decision because I knew his brothers had a right to know the truth. But I couldn't, I just couldn't bring myself to do it.

Minako sensed my internal struggles and held me even tighter. Her gentle voice whispered in my ear, "Usagi, you have to be strong. Seiya wouldn't want you to blame yourself."

I swallowed hard and tried to steady my trembling voice. "It's complicated, Minako. There are things I can't tell you, not yet at least. Please understand, I need to find out some things myself. I need answers, and when I have them, I'll tell you everything. Please give me some time; I have to process it all too... I love him so much."

Taiki gave me a skeptical look; he knew I was hiding something from him. Guiltily, I looked up at him, and then Taiki also sank to the ground, desperately holding his head in his hands. "I need to know what happened, that his..." Taiki's words were interrupted by a sob. He couldn't bring himself to say the word "death." We sat in silence on the hard floor in the hallway together.

Eventually, I stood up with weary legs and wiped the last tears from my face. "I have to go," I said softly, trying to strengthen my voice. "But thank you for being here. Just close the door when you leave."

I had made the decision to search for Haruka. She would surely be able to help me, to answer my remaining questions. After all, she was there. She was, as Diamond said, already on Saphir's trail the whole evening.

"Where are you going?" Mina asked softly.

"I'm going to find the answers I need," I said, breathing heavily.

I walked aimlessly through the streets. My eyes wandered through the crowd of people. Where could she be? Now I regretted not knowing where I had left my phone.

The sun slowly set on the horizon, and dusk settled over the city as I still unsuccessfully searched for her. The thought of going to Diamond crossed my mind, but the words I had thrown at him in the morning made me doubt. I didn't know if it would be the right thing to do now to go to him. The certainty that Seiya was gone forever weighed heavily on my heart. I had lost him, and the weight of this truth seemed to crush me.

I continued walking until I eventually arrived in front of the building where Seiya's apartment was... my apartment. I tilted my head back and looked up. Something in me wanted to stop searching for Haruka and crawl back under the warm covers, to Seiya's sweater that was probably still waiting on the bed. But an inner restlessness drove me forward. I needed to hear from Haruka what had happened.

I leaned heavily against the fence and clung to it desperately. The sharp pain that shot through my fingertips reminded me that I was still alive, that I was in reality. It was a painful anchor that pulled me out of my trance and brought me back to the here and now.

Suddenly, Haruka's voice reached my ear, "Hey, moon face. I've been looking everywhere for you."

My head snapped to the side, and there she stood. As always in her typical, masculine attire, my small black bag firmly in her hand. "You lost something yesterday," she said calmly and handed me the bag. For a brief moment, I hesitated, then I ran the few steps towards her and pressed myself into her arms. With her, I oddly felt safe.

"Calm down," Haruka whispered gently, stroking my hair.

Chapter 46: Chapter 45

Haruka accompanied me upstairs. She gently placed me on the sofa and draped a soft blanket over my trembling shoulders. Then she began to prepare the tea in the kitchen. The scent of hot herbal tea filled the room and reminded me of the cozy evenings I had spent with Seiya here.

"You caused quite a stir yesterday when you suddenly disappeared from the hospital," she said as she placed the teacup in front of me. I noticed that it was Seiya's zodiac sign cup, and memories of our time together flooded back.

"Could I have prevented it?" I whispered softly, my voice tinged with pain.

Haruka sighed and sat down next to me, her gaze full of sympathy. "Moonface... I don't know. I had located him hours before the gala, and then he suddenly vanished. When the boss told me that you would be leaving the gala, I followed you both. I just wanted to make sure you got home safely. He seemed to have followed us too. When I saw him, he already had his gun aimed at you. I had to react. I'm sorry about your friend."

A shiver ran down my spine as I heard her words. The burden of responsibility weighed heavily on my shoulders, and the "what if?" question haunted me. Tears welled up in my eyes again, and I hid my face in my hands. Every expression of sympathy seemed to magnify my pain.

I could hardly bear that everyone expressed their sympathy to me. It was not what I needed. I didn't want more pity, empty words of comfort. I wanted Seiya back, his warm embrace, his loving eyes.

"Where is he now?" I asked Haruka.

Haruka's expression became somewhat contemplative as she processed my question. "In confinement," she answered eventually. "Believe me, he won't be able to hurt you ever again."

"Does that mean he's with the police?" I asked in shock.

Haruka shook her head slowly. "No," she said calmly.

"Haruka!" I exclaimed, my voice filled with anger and pain. "Where is that despicable asshole who took Seiya away from me?"

She hesitated for a moment before answering. "With the boss."

Diamond. It was so clear. Why couldn't I have figured that out earlier? Did he want to protect his brother?

"Take me to him," I demanded determinedly. "I want to look him in the eyes."

"Wait a moment, I'll check," she said, taking out her phone and dialing a number. "I'm with her... she wants to see him... yes... no... yes... one moment."

Then she handed me the phone.

"Usagi?"

"Yes."

"What's going on? I was at your apartment, and there was a guy who told me he lives there now! Bunny, I'm worried about you."

Right, he didn't even know that I had moved. Before I could reply to him, Haruka was already calling for me, so I pushed the phone back into my pocket and hurried downstairs. She was already waiting in her impressive sports car, a vehicle that Seiya would surely have liked. A painful laugh escaped my lips at the thought of him.

While we drove to the villa, there was a stifling silence between us. Each of us was lost in our own thoughts. Haruka dropped me off at the door and said she would wait in the car.

One of the servants opened the door for me and led me to the small salon. Mr. Prince Senior seemed to be waiting for me there, with Diamond a few steps behind, his arms crossed behind his back. His dark eyes watched me attentively, as if he were scrutinizing my every move. The striking resemblance between him and his father was still unmistakable.

Mr. Prince Senior approached me with a determined step and extended his hand, which I hesitantly shook. His words hit me unexpectedly and left a conflicting impression on me. "Mrs. Tsukino, I am speechless and deeply saddened by what my son has done to you. It is unforgivable, and I am aware of that. Nevertheless, I would like to offer you my sincere condolences. If there is anything we can do for you, please let me know."

Did he really know everything? Did he know about Rina? About the tragic car accident? A mixture of anger and suppressed pain brewed within me, and I struggled to contain it. I replied composedly, but my inner being trembled with pent-up emotions. "Thank you, Mr. Prince. May I see him?" I asked, trying to maintain my composure.

Mr. Prince Senior nodded and gestured toward Diamond. "Diamond will accompany you." His words were brief and distinct. I started to move, and my nervousness increased with every step. Diamond led me through the long, majestic halls of the villa.

Finally, we stopped in front of an inconspicuous door. Diamond gently placed his hand on my cheek. "You look worn out. Actually, I don't want you to do this now," he said roughly.

"What you want doesn't matter to me right now! I have to look him in the eyes. I have to know why he did this. Why he didn't just leave me alone. I need to understand why Seiya, the best person in this world, had to experience something so terrible. He hadn't done anything to anyone! He was innocent!" The words burst out of me, guided by emotions.

Tears streamed down my face, but I still couldn't move. I was paralyzed.

Saphir was sitting cross-legged on the bed, and he lifted his head when he heard the door. A malicious grin spread across his face. "Oh, what an honor. My brother and his little girlfriend," he sneered. Only now did I notice that he was wearing some sort of handcuffs that bound his hands together.

"Shut up, Saphir! Do you even realize what you did yesterday, you filthy bastard?" Diamond yelled at him and then, with two quick steps, he was by his brother's side, pressing him firmly against the wall. The anger in his voice was unmistakable. With both hands, he held Saphir firmly in place.

"You killed an innocent person! Just because you couldn't let go! Look at her! She's at her breaking point. Is that what you wanted? She didn't love me, never did, but him, that singer you shot down yesterday! Senseless! You're such a stupid and pathetic asshole!" Diamond lashed out at him.

For a moment, he let go of his grip. Saphir's dark eyes focused on me, and a whirlwind of emotions engulfed me. I felt angry, sad, and fearful all at once. But still, I couldn't move, remained frozen.

"If you hadn't taken Rina away from me, nothing would have happened! But you..." Saphir began, but before he could continue, Diamond had turned around quickly and punched him in the chin. The impact of Saphir's head hitting the wall was clearly audible. The force of the blow conveyed my own emotions as I watched the scene with mixed feelings. I had never seen Diamond like this before.

"It was an accident! When will that finally get into your damn head! Just rot in here!" Diamond shouted, and he seemed to be on the verge of doing something even worse.

He shook his hand, with which he had just struck Saphir, and then stepped in front of me. "Do you want to say anything to him?" he asked me irritably.

I shook my head absentmindedly. What the hell had just happened? Diamond pushed me out of the room, and as the door closed behind us, I slowly began to comprehend everything. Diamond wanted to rush back in, but I held onto him. His gaze was cold and distant.

"What?" he muttered impatiently.

A thousand questions swirled in my head, vying for attention. "Are you hurt?" The question that interested me the least managed to escape my lips.

Diamond looked at his hand and clenched it into a fist a few times. "I'm fine."

"Diamond, wait."

He still looked at me emotionlessly.

"Why is he here and not with the police?" I asked, trying to convey all my pent-up emotions in my words to show him how much the answer meant to me.

Diamond ran his hand through his hair in frustration, and an expression of frustration appeared on his face. "Believe me, he won't leave here alive. I promise you that. I was already taking him to the station, but my father had us intercepted. We agreed to keep him locked up here, even though I had worse plans for him."

His tone sent a slight shiver down my spine. The coldness and determination in his voice left no doubt that he meant what he said. My gaze sought the ground as I tried to sort through my own emotions.

Even if I could come to terms with the fact that Saphir was locked up here, other worries haunted me. How would I explain it to Yaten and Taiki? How could I make them understand that there would be no trial for Seiya's death?

"When we're done here... Should Massaru drive you?" he asked suddenly, as if he wanted to get rid of me as quickly as possible.

Why did he want me to leave so quickly? The question hovered in my head, but I could only muster a soft whisper: "No, Haruka said she would wait for me."

Diamond nodded curtly. "Fine. I have things to do. See you, Usagi."

And then he was simply gone.

Chapter 47: Chapter 46

As Haruka drove, my thoughts were constantly revolving around Diamond's strange behavior. I already knew that he often acted oddly, but his distance and rejection lately made me wonder. It was somehow peculiar between us.

Just half an hour later, Haruka stopped in front of the house. She told me to call her if anything happened, but I was grateful to finally be alone.

However, when I stood in front of my apartment, a surprise awaited me that I hadn't expected. Mamoru was leaning against the door, his head tilted back, eyes closed. What was he doing here? How did he suddenly know where I lived? I didn't really feel like having visitors. I just wanted to get back into bed and forget the terrible things in a dream world. I briefly considered turning around and leaving. Eventually, Mamoru would surely give up and disappear. But as soon as I turned around and took the first steps back towards the stairwell, his voice sounded behind me: "Bunny, stop running away."

Suddenly, I froze. "Don't you dare ask me how I'm doing now!" I snapped over my shoulder without turning around.

"Don't worry, I wanted to spare you that question. Everyone who knows you can see it. Besides, I can guess, already forgotten," he replied calmly.

I clenched my hands into fists. "What do you want here? And how do you even know where I live now?" My voice trembled slightly.

I heard his footsteps approaching. "Minako," he said softly, placing his hand on my shoulder. "It's not good to be alone in the first few days. Can I stay?"

A strange feeling ran through me just at the thought of being with Mamoru in Seiya's apartment. I hesitated for a moment before eventually nodding. Mamoru showed a certain surprise when he entered. I knew I also had to talk to Yaten and Taiki about it - after all, it was now their apartment. I would probably have to find a new place to stay, and that at the current exorbitant prices. I made myself a tea and a coffee for him. Then we sat on the couch and stared at each other, surrounded by a strange atmosphere.

"You once asked me what was between him and me - that day in the café when I punched him... I think you should know now," he began.

Curiously, I raised my head. Why was he bringing this up now? My heart started beating faster as I waited for him to continue his words.

"I was full of anger and sorrow while you were in the kitchen with Motoki. I couldn't take my eyes off him, consumed by jealousy and envy. You had him, and I had nothing left. You were gone, and I had also lost Rei. He didn't look at me, stared at the door to the kitchen, and then he said he would take care of you because you were the most important thing to him. I snorted contemptuously, but he didn't give up. He wanted to engage me in a conversation, and eventually, he said that I could hit him if it would make me feel better." Mamoru paused briefly as he sank into his memories. "That invitation was so tempting in that moment that I actually did it. When he looked up at me from the floor and said it wouldn't change anything, I knew he was right. It wouldn't change anything, but you would always remain the most important thing for me too."

A gentle smile appeared on my lips. That was so typical of Seiya, I could vividly imagine it. He must have been shocked when Mamoru actually hit him. He probably didn't expect that reaction. It was a moment that, despite the gravity of the situation, brought a small smile to my face as I kept memories of Seiya in my heart.

It felt so good to talk about Seiya as if he were still here with us. Although it was initially a strange situation, Mamoru and I were now sitting together and talking as if no time had passed. Mamoru told me in detail about Rei, what she was like, and the experiences they had shared. And I did the same with Seiya. I told Mamoru everything, from the beginning, without any further secrets. I remembered his first line, that I looked like his future wife. The huge bouquet of flowers and the invitation to dinner, how he secretly moved in with me little by little. I told him about his creative ideas, with which he so often wanted to make me happy. It felt as if these conversations lifted a burden from both of us.

As a last point, I told him about his wonderful surprise after Rei's farewell party. The many shooting stars had been simply fantastic. Suddenly, I remembered our conversation on the rooftop. He had said that he didn't want a traditional funeral but something in a European or American style. I still had to talk to Taiki and Yaten about it. I needed to take care of finding a funeral director unless they had already arranged one.

Mamoru gently stroked my upper arm. "Come on, Bunny. Go to bed. It's late." He got up and put on his jacket.

"Mamo, wait... Could you maybe stay here? In the guest room... Just in case something happens."

My words hung in the air as I looked at him, hoping he would agree. He gave me a loving smile. "Of course."

I led him to the guest room, showed him everything, and then went into the bedroom. But as I entered, a strange feeling washed over me. I put on one of Seiya's shirts and clutched his sweater tightly. It was an attempt to feel his presence a little longer, to see him again in my dreams.

But this attempt was interrupted by a terrible nightmare. I found myself back in the hospital, in the sterile basement room. Before my eyes, I saw Seiya's lifeless, frozen face. I jolted upright and reached out with my hand for him on his side of the bed, but it remained empty and would forever be empty. I pulled my legs close to my body and started to cry. These moments of loneliness were the worst.

Eventually, I couldn't take it anymore. I grabbed my blanket and opened the door quietly. For a moment, I hesitated in front of the guest room door and listened to Mamoru's soothing snoring. Then, with my blanket, I dragged myself into the living room, grabbed a huge bar of chocolate, and took my place on the sofa. The TV was on at a low volume, just to provide my eyes with a distraction.

The chocolate melted on my tongue, but its taste couldn't fill the emptiness in my heart. The silence of the living room enveloped me, and I longed for the warmth and comfort that Seiya had always given me. But now he was gone, and I was alone. A soft laugh made me jump. Mamoru stood in the doorway, only wearing his black boxers, arms crossed in front of his chest, grinning at me. I grabbed a pillow and threw it right in his face. Bullseye!

"What's so funny, baka?" I called out to him. He picked up the pillow and came closer. "Come on, make room. Eating alone makes you fat, especially at this hour." He broke off a piece of my chocolate as he passed by and settled down next to me.

"Hey, hands off my chocolate! Besides, you just called me fat? And why are you even awake? Just a moment ago, you were peacefully snoring."

"I don't snore," he replied, pushing the piece of chocolate between his lips.

I clutched my only comfort, a brown bar full of calories, with both hands. He better not dare to touch it again.

"Yes, you do. Always have," I said, slightly annoyed, sticking my tongue out at him. He crossed his arms behind his head and watched the TV program without further engaging in our banter. Eventually, he got up, grabbed a bottle of water from the kitchen, and ruffled my hair as he passed by.

"Get some rest, Bunny. The sun will be rising soon, and you haven't slept at all," he said lovingly before disappearing into the guest room.

I lay on the sofa for a while, tossing and turning, but couldn't find a comfortable position. Going back to the large, empty bed in the bedroom was also not an option after the nightmare earlier. Eventually, I wrapped myself in the blanket again and quietly got up to open the guest room door. Carefully, I tiptoed in and lay down on the right side of the bed. Mamoru was lying on the left side, quite close to the edge. I was sure he had noticed me, but he didn't react.

My feet were cold, and instinctively, they sought the warmth of Mamoru.

"Good grief, Usako. Where were your feet?! Taking a walk at the North Pole?" he scolded after I had slid my feet under his legs. A slight grin appeared on my lips. Despite his scolding, he endured the cold and warmed me up. Finally, I could find a few hours of sleep without being haunted by nightmares.

Chapter 48: Chapter 47

I woke up in the guest room, the bed was empty. The whole apartment felt deserted, mirroring exactly what I felt inside.

There was a note on the coffee table, and as I read it, I felt a pang of regret.

- Good morning, Bunny. I'm on the early shift, call me if you need anything. Mamo -

Beside it lay the empty wrapper of my chocolate from last night – he actually had my chocolate for breakfast.

I made myself a latte and ran my fingers through my hair, trying to sort out the turmoil of my thoughts. There were so many things I needed to discuss with Yaten and Taiki – from Seiya's funeral to the matters with Diamond and Saphir, and our shared apartment. There was just so much to clarify.

With trembling fingers, I sent a message to Yaten: >Can we meet?< I hoped he would bring Mina with him, as I could really use her support now. I left the phone on the table and shuffled to the bathroom. But even here, I was overwhelmed by memories. When I stepped out of the shower, I felt like any moment the door would open and Seiya would walk in with his mischievous grin. The loneliness in this apartment, filled with memories, was unbearable.

I put on Seiya's jogging pants and his oversized sweater, put the phone in my pocket, and set off. At first, I walked aimlessly through the streets, but then I noticed that my legs had led me to the Crown Arcade. I took a deep breath and entered the familiar place.

Motoki stopped in his tracks when he saw me. The mix of compassion and sadness in his eyes was enough to activate my tear glands again. I fought back the rising tears and forced myself to collect myself, not to sink into despair again. With trembling hands, I took my usual spot, while Motoki silently placed a chocolate shake and a blueberry muffin in front of me. His silence spoke volumes – he knew I couldn't bear any more condolences.

>Yes, when and where?< A message from Yaten popped up, he seemed to be awake now.

>I'm at the Crown Arcade, just come whenever you have time.<

Motoki kept glancing at me, but he didn't dare say anything. He sensed that I wasn't ready for a conversation and wanted to wait for me to take the first step. But at this moment, I just didn't have the strength for more conversations. My thoughts were still spinning like a carousel, and the emptiness inside me seemed to swallow me up.

Eventually, I broke the silence and turned to Motoki. "Toki, could you give me a piece of paper and a pen, please?" I asked with a broken voice in the stillness. Motoki placed a notepad and a pen in front of me, and I gratefully took them. I felt overwhelmed by an avalanche of thoughts whirling around in my head. I needed to write everything down to clear my mind. The apartment, Seiya's things, the funeral, Diamond, and Saphir – those were the major topics I needed to address and explain. I started jotting down further details for each point, while my hand could hardly keep up with the writing.

Motoki occasionally glanced over the counter and peeked at the paper. He understood that I was in some kind of exceptional state and needed to sort out my thoughts urgently. His silent support gave me some strength.

The point about the funeral turned into a torrent of words. I wrote down everything that came to mind – from the floral arrangements to the choice of music. It was the last thing I could do for Seiya, and it had to be perfect. Tears mingled with the letters on the paper, but I didn't let that stop me from writing. It felt like I was trapped in a frantic state, driven by the need to plan and organize every detail.

By now, almost three sheets were filled, when suddenly someone tapped on my shoulder from behind. I flinched and turned around.

Surprised, I looked up from my paper, and there they were - Yaten and Taiki. Their faces still reflected the agony we had been through in the past days. My heart ached at the sight of their drawn faces, and I felt a lump in my throat. Slowly, I got up and clutched the notepad tightly to my chest.

I glanced briefly at Motoki. "Is it okay if we go to the kitchen to talk? These are Seiya's brothers," I explained softly. Just mentioning Seiya's name brought back the stabbing pain in my heart. "Yes, of course. You know the way." On the way there, I asked hesitantly, "Would you like something to drink?" Yaten and Taiki shook their heads simultaneously, and so I led them silently to the kitchen door.

We sat down at the small table, but none of us knew how to start the conversation. The uncomfortable silence hung heavily in the air, intensifying the tension between us.

Determined, I took a deep breath, gathered my thoughts one last time, and turned back to the first page. It was time to address the open questions.

"Thank you for taking the time," I began with a hint of gratitude in my voice. The exhaustion in their faces was unmistakable, yet I knew we had to clarify these important matters, no matter how difficult it was. "The first thing we need to discuss is the apartment," I continued, making a brief pause to gauge their reaction. They looked so exhausted, but I couldn't remain silent any longer. "I am aware that the apartment is now yours. I only ask for some time to find an affordable place for myself. I know how difficult the current housing market is, but I promise you..."

I couldn't finish my sentence, as Taiki raised his hand, silencing me. He rummaged briefly in his briefcase and slid a paper over to me. My hands trembled as I took it and unfolded it.

"No, Usagi," Taiki said with a gentle voice. "It belongs to you. You don't have to find something new. Seiya registered you as a co-owner from the beginning."

In amazement, my mouth dropped open as I looked closer at the paper and read the words written on it. Owners: Seiya Kou and Usagi Tsukino. It was written there in black and white. I quickly wiped away the tears from the corners of my eyes. Why had he never told me? In that moment, I felt a gentle touch on my hand, and as I looked up at Yaten, I saw understanding and solace in his eyes.

"Just be happy about it," he said with empathetic tone. "It was Seiya's wish, and we should respect it."

A smile appeared on my lips. "Thank you. Okay, let's move on to the next item on my list." I took a deep breath. It was much harder than I had imagined. My gaze was fixed on the paper, and a queasy feeling spread in my stomach. "What... what should we do with his things?" I asked hesitantly.

Taiki closed his eyes for a moment, probably to think more clearly. Yaten, on the other hand, couldn't help but let out a dry laugh. "Do you mean his stuff or his boutique?" A smirk appeared on my face. Yes, it was true, Seiya had countless clothes, at least three times as much as I did.

"Both. Would you like to have some of it? Or what should we do with the things that..." My voice trailed off. Actually, I didn't want anything to change. I wanted to keep his overcrowded wardrobe, the chaos in his office, and the full shelves where he randomly stuffed everything. I realized I wasn't ready to let him go yet. A lump formed in my throat as the pain burned inside me.

"Usagi, we don't need to decide that now. There's time for that," Taiki said empathetically, as if he could read my thoughts. Gratefully, I nodded. My gaze returned to the paper, and an icy coldness enveloped me. Funeral.

"Seiya... he told me once that he didn't want a traditional funeral," I began with a trembling voice. "We only briefly discussed it, but he wanted it in the American or European style. I've looked into it a bit... Here are some possible speakers, and for the wreaths, I thought of red roses and white lilies. If it's too much, just stop me. I know I'm talking fast, but I'm afraid I'll start crying again and won't be able to continue." I took a deep breath to control my emotions and continued, "At such funerals, modern songs are also played. I think it would be nice to have something from Three Lights played as well. That way, Seiya's voice would still be with us. Also, close relatives can give a memorial speech to honor the person. I just want everything to be perfect."

"Do you really want to take care of the entire organization? Or is it too much for you?" Taiki asked with concern, glancing at my trembling hands. His words hit me right in the heart, as he could see the fear and vulnerability inside me.

"I love your ideas and would like to help with the planning," Yaten added. A soft nod was my only response. Whether I liked it or not, I had to do it. Seiya deserved it. My gaze moved to the last point on my list, and in that moment, it felt like my world was crumbling. With trembling hands, I crumpled the papers in my fist. It was time to close my eyes because I couldn't bear to look into Yaten's and Taiki's eyes any longer.

The memories of that fateful day became so vivid that I could hardly keep myself upright. "Now it's my turn to tell you something... I don't even know where to start," I whispered softly as tears rolled uncontrollably down my cheeks. "So... I have a friend, Diamond. I met him through work and became his personal consultant... Diamond has a brother named Saphir. A few years ago, Saphir experienced a severe tragedy for which he blamed Diamond. When I started meeting Diamond regularly, Saphir decided that I should be his target. He wanted to pay him back in the same way... He believed that Diamond and I were a couple... And that's why his target was my life... His first attempt on my life was during my car accident while you were on the China tour. He had tampered with the brakes of my car and provoked the accident... Seiya knew nothing about it. I didn't want him to worry. From that moment on, Diamond hired a bodyguard for me... Haruka was also in the park that night... She followed us and... and saw Saphir aiming his gun at me. She jumped in front of me and pulled me out of the line of fire... Right at the moment when Saphir pulled the trigger... Seiya was standing where I had been... It was my bullet! The bullet that took him from us was meant for me."

My body trembled with fear and pain as I curled up on the chair.

"Why isn't this Saphir in jail if you know who he is?" Yaten finally yelled in anger, as he regained his composure.

"Because his father is filthy rich. They locked him up in a cell on their private estate. I went to confront him, but I couldn't say a single word," I whispered, my voice trembling.

Yaten was filled with a rage that manifested in his clenched fists and his sparkling gaze. His voice trembled with anger as he announced his decision: "This is ridiculous! He can't get away with this unpunished. I'll make sure that Saphir is brought to trial and gets what he deserves!" His voice trembled with anger.

Taiki, on the other hand, remained silent, observing me with an inscrutable expression. He slowly stepped back. "Forgive me, but I need some time alone to think about what has been said," he said softly. His words sounded like an echo of the hopelessness that surrounded me. While Yaten continued to stare at me with anger, I could see the pain in his eyes. His outburst was an expression of the internal torment tearing him apart. The room filled again with a heavy silence as I desperately tried to suppress my tears. The pain of his loss was so overwhelming and tangible, as if it had just happened.

Suddenly, Yaten stood up, tossed his chair to the ground, and swept everything off the table with a single motion, causing it to shatter on the floor. In that moment, he had to give voice to his anger, and I could understand exactly how he felt.

When Motoki heard the noise, he rushed into the kitchen in panic. I still sat there, mesmerized, on my chair, staring at a spot on the wall. I couldn't take it anymore. I had reached the breaking point.

I vaguely noticed Motoki guiding Yaten outside. The worst was over.

Chapter 49: Chapter 48

After Yaten and Taiki had left, I spent the rest of the day at Motoki's place, letting the events of the day sink in. I kept staring in disbelief at the note Taiki had given me. It was proof that I was officially registered as the owner. It felt surreal, as if I were trapped in a dream. But it was so typical of Seiya to find a way to surprise me, even when he was no longer here.

Then, I reached for my notepad again. Funeral. The words on the paper carried immense significance, as it was the last thing I could do for him. I felt a mix of determination and despair as I wrote down my thoughts. Every letter, every stroke through a word expressed my deep grief.

I wrote and crossed out and wrote again. It felt like I was navigating through a labyrinth of emotions, searching for the perfect arrangement for the funeral. I noted down names of florists who could create flower arrangements and speakers who could find the right words.

Every entry on my endless list of possible songs was carefully considered, only to be discarded in the end. None of them seemed to express the depth of emotions I carried within me. None of them seemed to fit Seiya's carefree spirit, which he had until the very end. But it had to be perfect.

Every now and then, Motoki would poke his head into the kitchen to check on me. I could see in his eyes that he wanted to talk to me, but I still wasn't at the point where I could put my feelings and thoughts into words. The grief and loss were still too fresh to share with anyone else.

Only when dusk set in, and the sky slowly turned into a warm evening glow, did I bid farewell to Motoki. I made my way back to my apartment. It was officially mine now, even though it still sounded wrong in my ears.

As I walked home, I reached for my phone and called Minako. She was worried about Yaten, who hadn't returned home since our conversation at the Crown and wasn't answering his phone. I tried to reassure Mina as best as I could, but the concern was growing within me too. I promised her that I would let her know as soon as Yaten showed up or contacted us.

Once home, I longed for a moment of relaxation. I filled the bathtub with warm water and slowly immersed myself in it. The scent of the bath additive enveloped me, and I let my thoughts wander for a moment. I thought back to the time when I had pulled him into the bathtub with his clothes on, and I felt a renewed sense of loneliness. When I stepped out of the bath, I wrapped myself in Seiya's black bathrobe, which still carried his familiar scent, and headed towards the bedroom.

But suddenly, a vigorous ringing broke the silence of my apartment. I rushed to the intercom, asking with slight uncertainty in my voice, "Yes?"

The absence of a response confused me, and instead, I heard a heavy pounding next to my ear on the apartment door. Hesitantly, I opened it just a crack to see who was outside. But as soon as I opened it even a few centimeters, Diamond pushed it open and barged in.

He stood before me, angry and his eyes blazing with fury. The intensity of his gaze hit me like a blow.

"Is this a joke?!" he yelled at me.

Surprised and caught off guard, I desperately searched for answers. What did he mean? Why was he here and in such a charged mood? I hadn't done anything, at least not consciously.

My own voice sounded soft and shaky as I asked him, "What do you mean?"

He grabbed my wrist roughly and pulled me into the living room with a forceful gesture. Without saying a word, he turned on the TV and switched to a news channel. My eyes fixated on the screen as the news anchor spoke in a serious tone, "As we have learned today, the lead singer of the band Three Lights was shot dead on his way home after the Winter Gala in Tokyo."

The words echoed in my ears, and on the screen, in the background, were images of our last joint performance at the gala. I clung desperately to the edge of the sofa, trying not to collapse to my knees. Then Yaten appeared on the screen, his face marked by deep hardness. My heart seemed to skip a beat as I stared at the screen, unable to look away.

"In our studio, we welcome the brother of the deceased and at the same time bandmate. Yaten Kou. Welcome, Yaten. On behalf of the entire team, I want to express our condolences," the reporter continued, but her words only reached my ears muffled.

My mind was overwhelmed by shock and grief, and my heart felt like it was shattering into a thousand pieces. My gaze was still fixed on the image of Seiya, who had given his most radiant smile to the camera.

"Thank you. However, the reason I'm here today is different," Yaten began in a serious tone. "I'm asking the people out there for their help. We are certain that the shooter is Saphir Prince. Unfortunately, we don't know his whereabouts. Since his father is one of the richest men in Japan, it is possible that he may have left the country. We want justice for what happened to my brother. Therefore, we appeal to the local authorities: Search the Prince family's estates and ensure that Saphir Prince receives his just punishment. He must not get away with it!"

I turned my head hesitantly to Diamond, who stood behind me with his arms crossed, fixing me with his piercing eyes.

"I didn't know about this," I whispered softly. The full extent of the situation only became clear to me now.

"Grab your bag and come with me," Diamond whispered to me, gripping my wrist tightly again.

"Where to?" I asked, confused.

"The first reporters are already downstairs in front of the building. I'll take you away. Or do you want to give interviews in your current state?"

I looked down at myself, my body still only covered by the bathrobe and the towel turban. "Can I at least get dressed?" I asked, my voice sounding more irritated than intended.

It was the first time in a long time that I saw Diamond's mouth twitch upward for a brief moment, a hint of a smile that quickly disappeared. "Hurry up," he replied tersely.

As I headed to the bedroom to get dressed, I asked into the hallway, "Where are you taking me? After Yaten's call, won't the police search your properties?"

"Just get ready, Usagi," Diamond grumbled, sounding annoyed.

I quickly dried my hair, tied it up in a messy ponytail, and put on Seiya's warm winter hat. Diamond seemed extremely impatient when I returned to the hallway. He pushed me out the door and closed it firmly behind him. Uncertain about his intentions, I let him lead the way.

I wasn't exactly sure why, but I felt that I had to trust him, even though he continued to present himself as the "Prince of Darkness," as Kaori had called him. Diamond hurried through the stairwell, and I followed him. But as we reached the first floor, I suddenly stopped. Mamoru was coming towards us, holding two bags, and the delicious smell of stir-fried noodles wafted towards me. My stomach growled, even though I didn't have much of an appetite. My only bite today had been the blueberry muffin at the Crown.

"Bunny, where are you going?" Mamoru asked, surprised, his gaze shifting between Diamond and me. I could feel the electric tension between the two.

"I have something to take care of," I said curtly.

"If I were you, I wouldn't leave the apartment. There's already a group of reporters outside," Mamoru pointed out.

Diamond pushed himself between us. "Thank you, we know that," he said coldly, nudging me further along. I cast one last glance at Mamoru, who was still standing on the step.

"I'll get in touch, I promise," I whispered softly.

Diamond led me to the underground garage, where Massaru was already waiting. Fortunately, no reporters had reached this place yet. As we turned onto the street, I finally saw what Diamond and Mamoru had meant. A crowd had gathered in front of the entrance. Reporters with cameras, but also fans, were leaving flowers and candles in front of the building to express their condolences. Haruka stood by the main door with two other people, making sure that only residents had access. So that's why nobody was upstairs.

My gaze shifted to Diamond, whose fingernails seemed to be digging into his thighs while his features remained hardened. I placed my hand on his. "Thank you," I whispered into the silence.

But once again, there was no reaction from him. Silently, we continued our journey, the steady hum of the engine accompanying us. We drove for quite a while until the endless blue ocean gradually came into view. Massaru finally stopped at a small harbor just outside Tokyo. In front of us was Diamond's yacht, and I recognized it immediately.

"Your things are already on deck. You know where everything is. The captain will take you out for a few days until things calm down here," Diamond explained with a touch of determination in his voice.

"What about you? Aren't you coming along?" I asked him.

"No, I have enough to take care of here. If something happens, call Haruka; she'll take care of everything."

"Diamond, I still have to take care of the whole funeral. How am I supposed to organize that from the sea? I have to..."

He interrupted me firmly. "No, you're going on the yacht now. No objections, Usagi. Otherwise, the press will tear you apart. I'm sure you'll figure out everything else."

He was still so cold and distant, just like the last time we saw each other. I gripped his hands tightly, desperately trying to establish a connection with him. At first, he looked past me as if lost in thought, until his gaze finally met mine. His black eyes revealed a deep sorrow gnawing at him.

"Diamond, I wanted to apologize to you," I began softly, my voice filled with sincere regret. "It wasn't right what I threw at you. I'm grateful for what you've done for me and what you're still doing for me."

He pulled me closer, and for a precious moment, his arms wrapped around me as if he wanted to protect me. Then he gave me a hurried kiss on the forehead, leaving me with mixed feelings.

"Go now," he suddenly said and got into the car. I stood there, watching the car until it was out of sight. Loneliness surrounded me, and reality hit me with full force. Seiya was gone forever, and Diamond had also left me here. I wiped the tears from my cheeks with my sleeve. Diamond was right; I wouldn't have been able to bear the mass of reporters and grieving fans.

As soon as I boarded the yacht, we set sail. The cold sea breeze surrounded me, and I decided to retreat below deck. In my cabin, I took out my phone, grateful that I at least had reception. My fingers trembled slightly as I composed the messages.

>Can you explain what's going on with Yaten? He can't just go to the press like that! It was chaos in front of my house. I'll be out of town for a few days. < send to Mina.

>I'll be out of town for a few days. The whole commotion is too much for me. Thanks for being there earlier, would have loved to eat the noodles. < send to Mamoru.

>Can we please talk calmly tomorrow? < send to Taiki.

I considered whether to write to Yaten as well but decided against it. He was still too upset. Then I curled up in the bed and tried to find some peace.

Chapter 50: Chapter 49

Even though it was strange, I found the stay on the yacht calming. Here, I finally had the chance to find some peace. It was just me, the captain, and a chef on board. Diamond, or more likely Masaru, had thought of everything. The wardrobe was filled with plenty of clothing, enough for a world cruise. The chef had apparently been instructed to prepare only my favorite dishes, and there was also a laptop on the small desk.

With some distance, I now looked at all my notes from yesterday, which I had made for Seiya's funeral. Then I turned on the laptop and started to put it all together. I made some improvements here and there, but the main points were already there. I was about to start writing my speech for Seiya when a new window popped up. Video call from Taiki. We had exchanged some messages yesterday, and he said he would get in touch when he had time. I took a deep breath and clicked "Accept."

Taiki was sitting in a modernly furnished office with shelves full of books. His preference for order and knowledge was evident, quite different from his chaotic brothers. His gaze was to the side, as if lost in thought, while Yaten's voice sounded softly from the background. So, he was there too.

Then they seemed to notice that I had answered the call. "Hello, Usagi," Taiki greeted me politely as usual. "Hello, both of you," I said, and Yaten also appeared in the frame, nodding briefly at me. "Before you start, Yaten wants to say something to you," Taiki began and looked expectantly at his younger brother. "Sorry," Yaten mumbled softly. "What Yaten means to say is that he once again didn't think about the possible consequences. He let his emotions guide him and didn't expect it to cause such a stir," Taiki tried to explain his brother. "It's okay, Taiki. For now, I've left Tokyo until the commotion outside my house calms down." Yaten's eyes widened in disbelief. "What was happening outside your house?" I ran my hand through my hair. "Paparazzi, fans, onlookers... lots of flowers and candles. Luckily, Haruka secured the door downstairs," I explained, the image reappearing in my mind. Yaten's face took on a guilty expression. I didn't want to dwell on it any further; there were more important things to focus on. "Taiki, please check your inbox. I've worked out a possible concept for the funeral... I'm just struggling to find suitable songs," I redirected the conversation to the essentials.

Taiki opened the file, and I saw him attentively skim through my notes. "Usagi, the first problem is that we don't know when Seiya will be released. Since it's a murder case, the police have confiscated him. The lawyer is working on it, but he believes it won't be possible until after Christmas," Taiki explained, exhausted, rubbing his temples before he immersed himself in the text again. Christmas, I had completely forgotten about that. A quick look at the calendar made me realize that there were only 10 days left.

Suddenly, Yaten interrupted my thoughts. "Usagi?" he asked softly. I shook myself slightly to awaken from my trance. "Yes?" "I said that Taiki and I will take care of the songs if that's okay with you." "Yes, of course. Music is your domain anyway. I think he would like that." "When will you be back?" Taiki inquired further. "I don't know yet, but certainly before Christmas." I felt that Taiki wanted to discuss something with me alone, away from Yaten's ears. "Okay, then keep in touch."

We said goodbye, and I closed the laptop. I put on a warm jacket and went up on deck. Some fresh air would do me good, for sure. Oh, damn, it was cold, but it cleared my mind a bit. Slowly, I started to comprehend everything. It was sinking further into my consciousness. Seiya wouldn't come back, never again. The cool breeze blew against my face.

For the first time, I thought of him without crying. Of course, there was still pain and emptiness, but now something new was mingling with it: gratitude. I was grateful to have had him by my side. I leaned against the railing of the yacht and gazed at the endless sea before me. The waves danced in the gentle glow of the sun, and the soothing sound of the water filled my ears. It was a moment of silence and peace that I desperately needed.

I returned below deck to continue writing my speech. As I typed the words on the screen, I felt Seiya's presence in my heart, his voice in my mind. It was as if he was helping me find the right words and keeping his memory alive. It wouldn't be easy, but I would be strong to do justice to him. I looked out the window and saw the sunset over the ocean. The golden rays reflected on the waves, and I could almost see Seiya's smile in front of me. He would always be a part of me, and even though he was no longer physically with us...

The next few days on the yacht passed, and I used the time to prepare for the funeral. I was fortunate to be mostly cut off from the outside world and able to focus entirely on this important task.

After six days at sea, I had actually managed it; everything was prepared. I went through my speech over and over again until I knew it by heart. I decided it was time to return.

I picked up my phone and pondered for a moment. Mamoru was probably at work, Minako too, and Motoki wouldn't leave the Crown either. That left Diamond, who said I should contact Haruka if anything happened... Alright then, call Haruka. I dialed her number, and after a few rings, she answered on the other end:

"Hello, Moonface. What can I do for you?"

"I wanted to ask how things look outside the house. Do you think I can come back now?"

"Yes, I think so. I still have two men stationed at the door, but so far, it's quiet. Fans are still coming and leaving flowers or lighting candles, but since yesterday, there have been significantly fewer. Especially the journalists have finally withdrawn. When and where should I pick you up?" Haruka replied in her usual pragmatic manner.

"I'll talk to the captain briefly and then text you. Thank you," I said relieved and ended the call. I was glad that the situation outside the house had calmed down somewhat.

Almost four hours later, I finally had solid ground beneath my feet again. Apart from my purse and the laptop, I hadn't taken anything else with me. Haruka was already leaning against her car on the side of the road, waiting patiently for me.

Amused, her lips twitched upwards when she spotted me. "Is that all? You've been gone for almost a week and only brought a purse?"

"Yes, I'm sure Masaru will take care of the rest. He brought everything here anyway," I replied curtly and got into the passenger seat.

"Haruka, can you please give me an update on what happened here in the last few days? How is Diamond? Is Saphir in prison now? What about all the media?" I paused for a moment, and then panic set in. "And what about my job?" The last question suddenly came to my mind. I realized that I hadn't gone to work since the events at the winter gala and hadn't contacted Sato in any way.

Haruka smiled over at me. "Take it easy. You're on leave until the end of the year. I took care of that. The boss is currently swamped, especially because of the turmoil caused by the little troublemaker. Saphir was taken into custody by the police from the estate yesterday. There were some complications, but don't worry, nothing that should concern you further."

"Haruka, what kind of complications?" I asked uncertainly. Haruka sighed heavily and replied with a serious expression, "The police initially didn't see the need to give Saphir his medication to calm him down. It was a mistake, but it was quickly rectified thanks to the senior's intervention. However, I advise you to stay away from him for the time being." "Why?" Haruka burst out laughing heavily. "Just do it. You know the boss, especially when he's angry. His father is even worse."

Haruka started the car, and we drove off. The closer we got to my apartment, the more nervous I became. As we passed my house and turned into the underground parking lot, I saw the numerous flowers and candles covering almost the entire sidewalk. It was an overwhelming display of sympathy from his fans. I pushed the large sunglasses onto my nose and pulled the cap low over my face to shield myself from the people's stares.

"What are you planning to do?" Haruka asked surprised when she noticed my determination.

"I want to see what's going on out there," I replied composedly.

Haruka nodded and was already at my side. Together, we walked up the stairs to the ground floor. As we strolled along the footpath, I was overwhelmed by the sight. Countless candles were set up along the entire length of the house, bathing the path in a gentle light. Various types of flowers were everywhere. Among the flowers and candles, numerous pictures of Seiya were placed, looking at me with a warm smile. It almost took my breath away as I walked slowly along here. Some of the flowers had little notes attached, expressing people's thoughts and feelings. With trembling fingers, I picked up one of the notes and carefully unfolded it.

• Even though you're no longer here, your songs will live forever -

Goosebumps covered my body as I read the words on the next notes. I didn't know if I wanted to read more or if my body needed a break. I bent down to pick up another note.

• No one truly goes away; your songs will remain forever. You were the greatest -

A deep sigh escaped my throat, and I sank to my knees, pressing the notes tightly to my chest. He truly was the greatest, and I felt infinitely proud and grateful to have had him in my life. Tears streamed uncontrollably down my cheeks, and I was overwhelmed by grief once again. It was as if I had been thrown back to the beginning of the wave of pain that had washed over me after Seiya's death. Haruka noticed that I was unable to move. She leaned down to me, lifted me up as if I were as light as a feather, and carried me into the house.

In front of the elevator, she gently put me back on my feet and regarded me with a watchful gaze. "Are you okay now?" she asked.

I sniffed once more and wiped the tears from my face before nodding. "Good. Do yourself a favor and don't go out alone. Take someone with you or call someone." I had finally gathered myself again and regained control of my body. Slowly, I entered the elevator and pressed the floor where the apartment was located. As I opened the front door, a strange silence awaited me. It was unusually quiet and empty, as if the whole world was holding its breath.

For the first time, I entered his office, placed Diamond's laptop on the desk, and let my gaze wander around the room. His guitar leaned against the wall, his music stand stood in the corner, and his laughter seemed to still linger in the air. Deep down, I knew he was with me. But then something caught my attention, something different from usual – a stack of towels on the small sofa. I picked them up to tidy them away neatly when my eyes spotted a shoebox-sized wooden box hidden underneath.

On a green Post-it stuck to the box, it said: Don't be so curious, darling :-P

I didn't know if I should laugh or cry. He was so unpredictable and creative – it almost felt like he was still communicating with me. Tears welled up in my eyes. He really managed to emotionally overwhelm me every time. I tried to open the box, but it was securely locked. A key was needed. My eyes wandered through his room again, searching for clues about the whereabouts of the key. In this chaos, it would take forever to find the little treasure, if it was even in here.

Chapter 51: Chapter 50

Christmas.

It was the first time my apartment was undecorated for Christmas, and I had absolutely no desire to celebrate. Seiya's strange box was still locked on my bedside table. I had already tried to open it with a credit card, a hairpin, and a paperclip, but without success. Searching for the key in his office felt like looking for a needle in a haystack.

His funeral was scheduled for December 29th. Five more days. I picked up the box for the thousandth time and shook it. There was something inside, something for me. But I didn't want to damage the box.

Taiki would come over for breakfast to talk with me, and tonight Mamoru and I were invited to dinner at Motoki and Makoto's place. They didn't want us to be lonely after our heavy blows of fate. So I forced myself to leave the warm bed because I didn't want to face Taiki in my nightgown. I glanced into the refrigerator, which was eerily empty. Only two kinds of sausage, a meager bit of cheese, and some butter remained. I should have motivated myself to go shopping yesterday. In the pantry, I found a jar of jam and some chocolate spread. At least something.

Hardly had I finished my improvised breakfast when the doorbell rang, and I opened it with a tired smile to welcome Taiki. He entered the apartment. "Usagi, is everything alright?" Taiki asked with concern. I sighed softly and confessed the truth to him: "It's Christmas, but I simply don't have the desire or energy to decorate or be in a festive mood."

I led him to the living room and asked him to take a seat. Taiki handed me a bag with fresh rolls, and as I walked into the kitchen to get a basket and fill it with the fragrant rolls, I placed Taiki's coffee next to it, black just like Seiya used to drink it. Finally, I took my seat and tried to maintain a certain sense of normalcy.

"Usagi, I feel like you're hiding something from me," Taiki said eventually, taking a cautious sip of his coffee. His gaze was attentive, as if he wanted to see through my facade. Great, Taiki went straight to the point and demanded honest answers from me. It was complicated, and I felt uncomfortable about revealing the truth. Taiki's calm gaze rested on me, and I knew I couldn't avoid it any longer. I cut open the roll, desperately trying to figure out how to put my thoughts into words. What exactly was he getting at?

"Usagi, please be honest," Taiki urged further. "I've thought about it over and over again. I need to know exactly what happened with Seiya. Why did Saphir think you were together with his brother when he was just a business partner? I won't blame you, but I need to know."

A dull feeling spread in my stomach. I had almost suspected it. I lowered my gaze slightly in embarrassment. "You're right, Diamond was not just a business partner or friend... it was more of an affair," I finally confessed. My pulse quickened as I waited for Taiki's reaction. His grip on his knife tightened, and I felt the tension in the air.

"Did Seiya know about him?" Taiki asked dryly. I shook my head. "Did you end it?" "Yes." "When?" "When Seiya stayed with you. From then on, there was only him for me. Believe me, I did love your brother, truly, and I miss him every second."

Taiki fell silent and took another sip of coffee. "He loved you, more than anything," Taiki said eventually.

"I know," I replied softly, my heart heavy.

At least Taiki kept his promise and didn't blame me, but my confession hung heavily between us.

Then Taiki pulled out his bag and rummaged inside. Eventually, he pulled out something small - a golden key. I knew immediately what this key belonged to. I could have searched for it forever.

"I don't know what it's for, but Seiya gave it to me during our last tour," Taiki explained. "He said he would pick it up again on Christmas because he hid your Christmas present with it."

I hesitated and took the key from Taiki, turning it between my fingers. It weighed only a few grams, but it felt heavy as lead in my hand.

"I know what it's for," I whispered softly. It was a Christmas present from Seiya, and only he could still send me a gift from the heavens. A warm smile formed on my lips, and I stood up for a moment to bring the wooden box from the bedroom. I felt a mixture of anticipation and sadness as I held the box in my hands.

I placed the box on the table, and Taiki chuckled when he saw the green note. "He probably expected you to find it and wanted to tease you until Christmas," he remarked amusedly.

"Yes, that sounds like him, and honestly, I spent the last few days searching in his office for the key."

Now I was curious if the small key would actually fit. I inserted it into the lock and turned it carefully. With a soft click, the lock opened, and I felt a nervous tension inside me. I looked over to Taiki, who nodded encouragingly.

Slowly, I lifted the lid of the box. On top was a note that read: "For tonight."

I became suspicious and handed the note to Taiki.

"Do you know what he meant by that?" I asked him curiously.

"Unfortunately, no," Taiki replied regretfully. "You know Seiya, he probably had something extraordinary planned again. But exactly what, I can't say. We were supposed to be at a performance tonight."

The box was filled to the top with newspaper clippings, which explained why I hadn't heard much noise when shaking it. I carelessly threw the scraps of paper onto the floor; I would clean up later. Now, I wanted to know what was hidden in this box. In the middle, I came across another box and opened it with anticipation.

I'm not sure what I had expected, but when the delicate gold necklace with the matching bracelet shimmered at me, a small disappointment crept in. Not because they were ugly - quite the contrary, they were truly enchanting. But jewelry? Seiya, who always had the most unconventional and unique ideas for gifts, had never given me jewelry before, at least not to my knowledge.

Disappointed, I looked at the jewelry in my hands. It was undoubtedly beautiful, but coming from Seiya, who always gave me the most extraordinary gifts, the simple jewelry suddenly seemed unexpectedly normal. I sighed softly and placed the gold necklace and bracelet on the table.

"What's wrong?" Taiki asked, noticing my disappointment. "I don't know," I replied. "I just expected something else." I pushed the box aside and diverted my gaze from the jewelry.

Taiki also looked into the box, and suddenly, his eyes widened. "Wait a minute, there's something else," he said excitedly, digging into the newspaper clippings. Eventually, he pulled out a small, simple golden ring.

The surface was smooth and flawless, and Taiki read the engraving aloud: "Endless love!" An intense shiver ran through my body as I held the ring in my hands. Tears welled up in my eyes as I looked at the ring. It was as if Seiya was confessing his love to me from afar. All the disappointment faded away, and a wave of emotional joy filled me.

We sat together in silence for a while, each immersed in our own thoughts and memories. "It's time for me to go, Usagi. But if you need someone to talk to or cry with, I'm here for you. You're not alone."

I nodded, grateful for his support and at the same time surprised that he said such things even though he now knew the truth. "Thank you, Taiki. You have no idea how much that means to me." He gently placed his hand on my shoulder. "I know it's not easy, but you'll make it." With these words, he said goodbye.

I sat back in my chair and thoughtfully stroked the pieces of jewelry. "I will always carry you in my heart, Seiya," I whispered into the silence. "You were a gift in my life, and I will carry your love with me forever." With this certainty, I felt strengthened to face the upcoming challenges. It was time to say goodbye to Seiya and find my own path to move forward and live my life the way he would have wanted. I carefully put the ring on my finger, feeling a warmth and connection that filled me.

So, I kicked myself into gear. Surveyed the chaos that had gradually taken over the apartment and decided that from today on, I would organize my life again. It was time to bring order to my thoughts and my home, to make a fresh start.

I tied my hair back, rolled up my sleeves, turned the music up, and started cleaning with full energy. Every movement was a small step towards an ordered life. I let the music drive me, forgetting for a moment all the sorrow and confusion that had accompanied me in the last few days.

Only when it began to get dark outside did I realize how late it was. Damn, Mamoru would pick me up soon, and as soon as I had that thought, the doorbell rang. I whirled into the bedroom and quickly grabbed my dress, pressed the intercom as I passed it, leaned the door against the frame, and disappeared into the bathroom.

"Bunny? Are you ready? We have to leave," his familiar voice reached me from outside.

"I'll be there in five uh... ten minutes," I called back and could already imagine his slightly annoyed expression. Yes, some things would probably never change. But I also knew that despite it all, he would still wait for me.

I really tried to hurry, but I knew that Mamoru was not Diamond and therefore much more patient.

I ran my fingers through my dark blue dress, put on Seiya's necklace and bracelet, and took one last look in the mirror. As I looked at my reflection, I felt a connection to Seiya through the jewelry. It was as if he would be with me tonight. Although I wasn't sure what occasion the jewelry was meant for, I wanted to fulfill his wish and wear them tonight.

"Usako, I've been standing here for fifteen minutes already," he grumbled from outside before I finally opened the door and stepped into the hallway with Mamoru.

He stared at me with his mouth open. The fact that I had actually dressed up seemed to throw him off guard. In the past two weeks, I had almost exclusively worn Seiya's clothes or loose, comfortable outfits.

"Is something wrong? Or can we go now?" I asked, trying to snap him out of his stupor.

He finally closed his mouth. "You... you look good," he stammered, embarrassed, and handed me my coat. Despite the cold, we decided to walk. Since I was wearing high heels again, I linked my arm with Mamoru's for safety. We chatted about superficial topics, but I noticed that he deliberately avoided the subject of Seiya.

It had been a long time since I was at Motoki's home. In my eyes, he practically lived in the Crown, as he spent the majority of his time there. I looked up in the stairwell; the elevator was still not working. "Which floor do we need to go to?" "The third. You'll manage."

Finally, we arrived on the top floor, and Mamoru rang the bell. It took quite a while before Motoki, breathing heavily, opened the door for us. "What's going on?" Mamoru asked curiously. "Mako's going crazy in the kitchen," Motoki replied directly. "Luckily, you're here now, maybe it will calm her down a bit. I hope you brought a good appetite with you."

Chapter 52: Chapter 51

As soon as we stepped through the door, I was overwhelmed by all the impressions. The entire apartment looked like a winter wonderland. It was as if a whole army of elves had been wreaking havoc and established a second North Pole here.

In every corner, I spotted something different, each vying for my attention, and then I felt Motoki's hand on my back. He gently guided me further into the living room. The room was illuminated with an equally overwhelming Christmas glow. Every nook was adorned with loving details, enhancing the festive atmosphere. The walls were decorated with garlands of pine branches, golden baubles, and sparkling fairy lights. A splendidly decorated Christmas tree stood proudly in the corner of the room. Its branches adorned with sparkling baubles in all colors of the rainbow, twinkling lights, and delicate ornaments. The scent of fresh pine filled the room, giving it a special magic, mingling with the breathtaking aromas wafting from the kitchen.

At the center of the room, a festively set dining table stretched majestically. A tablecloth in deep red, carefully chosen, formed the perfect foundation for the opulent arrangement. A shiny silver candlestick proudly graced the center of the table, lighting long, slender candles whose warm glow bathed the room in a gentle ambiance. The elegant dishes and sparkling glasses were artfully placed, capturing the light of the candles to create a dazzling play of reflections. Oh my, Makoto had outdone herself.

With anticipation and excitement, we took our seats, while Motoki poured us the first glass of wine. Soon after, Makoto arrived with an artfully arranged appetizer plate, which in itself was a feast for the eyes. Her warm welcome exuded warmth, making us feel immediately at home.

The array of courses was brought to the table one after another, each a masterful composition of flavors and textures. Makoto truly was the best cook I knew. It was a lively evening, a true delight for the senses, and we surrendered ourselves wholeheartedly to the exquisite delicacies. I couldn't remember the last time I had eaten so indulgently. One more bite, and I might burst.

Mamoru seemed to be getting a bit tipsy, as his sharp remarks and provocative teases became more frequent. But the wine was also starting to take its effect on me, and I cleverly engaged in his provocations. A playful atmosphere of teasing banter emerged between us, transporting us back to our school days.

"Would anyone like some of the delicious dessert?" Makoto asked, already holding the spoon, ready to serve generously. Mamoru could tell I was already quite full, and he felt the same. Nevertheless, his eyes flickered mischievously as he teased me again. "Bunny will definitely not say no to something sweet," he said with a cheeky grin. His teasing hit the mark, but I refused to back down. Instead, I put on a broad smile and handed my bowl to Makoto.

"Mamoru would probably love some seconds as well; he's just too shy to admit it," I replied mischievously. He also handed his bowl to Makoto, and as we continued to tease each other, I could sense the suppressed playful revenge in his eyes.

Motoki observed our banter attentively and chuckled amusedly. He knew us both well enough to understand that our playful exchange had a deeper meaning. It was a sort of flashback to bygone times, Mamoru being his arrogant self, and me, always challenging him and driving him almost mad. Just like in the old days. The evening wasn't just about culinary pleasures; it was also about familiarity and our teasing, which Makoto skillfully ignored.

"Usa, could you help me with the dishes?" Motoki asked me, his gaze indicating that he wanted to have some alone time with me. I gathered the plates and followed him to the kitchen. A mischievous grin spread across his face as the door closed behind us.

"Mamoru seems to be at the top of his game, huh?" he commented, nodding toward the living room. I felt a slight tension in me, and my response came out sharper than intended: "That might be because of the copious amount of wine you keep pouring for him." Motoki's grin widened. "Admit it, Usa, you still like him." I was somewhat speechless, and I answered back more sharply than I meant to: "Why don't you focus on Makoto instead? How long have you been planning the proposal? Probably for half a year, right?" I quickly changed the subject, hoping he would take the bait.

Instantly, Motoki dropped the teasing and became serious. He took out a small box and opened it. The delicate ring with its small gemstone sparkled at me. "I know, I'm still waiting for the right moment."

Suddenly, we heard a loud gasp behind us. We hadn't noticed that Makoto had also come into the kitchen. Shocked, she covered her mouth with her hands and stared at us in disbelief. I patted Motoki on the shoulder, now it was my turn to grin broadly. "I think the moment has come now."

Motoki approached Makoto, who couldn't wait for him to actually pop the question. As soon as her eyes caught sight of the ring, she squealed with joy: "Yes! Yes, of course, I will!"

I surreptitiously looked at the ring on my own finger and twirled it in thought. Had Seiya planned this too? I would probably never find out. Meanwhile, Motoki had placed the ring back in its box, and the two were now locked in a tight embrace, kissing passionately. They were completely absorbed in each other, and I felt like I was fading into the background.

Carefully, I slipped past them, back to the living room, where Mamoru was still sitting at the table. "You can take me home now. I don't think we'll be seeing our hosts again tonight."

Bewildered, Mamoru furrowed his brow, as he hadn't witnessed the kitchen incident. "Toki finally gave her the ring," I explained, and he immediately understood what I meant. "Then we should probably leave the two alone for now."

He put his arm around my shoulder and led me out of the apartment. Slightly tipsy, we began the descent down the countless stairs, but just as we reached the last step, I stumbled and slipped. Mamoru tried to catch me, but I ended up landing ungracefully on the floor. Ouch.

Then I spotted the culprit for my fall: the stiletto heel of my shoe had broken off. Mamoru was still standing on the stairs, looking down at me. Then he burst into hearty laughter.

"Did you eat so much that your shoe couldn't take it anymore?"

"Very funny, I'll laugh later. Help me up instead. How am I supposed to walk home like this? It's quite a long way to my place."

He seemed to bite his tongue and hurried down to me. "Are you in pain?" his doctor mode switched on.

As he gently prodded my ankle, the pain intensified, and I flinched slightly. "Ouch, that hurts! Press your own foot instead!" I said, poking him playfully in the shoulder.

But he was undeterred. He turned to face me, his hand enveloping mine, which had just poked him. Then we locked eyes, and everything around us seemed unimportant. The world seemed to stand still as we just gazed into each other's eyes. Seconds later, I felt his warm, soft lips on mine. The kiss was intense and full of longing, and I could feel all the pent-up emotions between us unleashing.

Chapter 53: Chapter 52

Dazed, I opened one of my eyes and looked around the unfamiliar room. My heart raced as I realized I was in Mamoru's bedroom. The sight of this familiar environment brought back memories of the previous night with full force.

Damn it! Damned! How could I!

Then I heard his soft snoring, and the images of the previous night flashed in my mind like a bad movie. It all started with that kiss, and just minutes later, he had stripped my dress off on our way to the bedroom. In that moment, I had blocked everything else out, and for the first time since Seiya's death, I felt alive. I had let myself get carried away. Now, I already regretted what had happened last night.

Why did I always have a knack for making the wrong decisions? This couldn't be true. Sleeping with the ex. Usagi, are you serious? I scolded myself.

I turned my head to the side and saw Mamoru lying next to me. His upper body was bare, one of his legs lazily hanging out of the bed, and the blanket covering just the essentials.

Shit!

I sat up and searched for my clothes. They led in a trail to the living room. Slowly, I crept out of bed, gathered my things, and disappeared into the bathroom. The scent of his aftershave filled the air. Damn him, he knew how much that scent aroused me; no wonder he had chosen it.

He gave me a mischievous grin. "And now, we're finally alone," he whispered seductively as he approached me.

"You know I won't let you off that easily, right?" I whispered back, feeling my resolve faltering as he drew closer.

"Oh, really?" he breathed before capturing my lips in a passionate kiss.

Now, there was no holding back. My inner junkie was unstoppable, and it seemed Diamond felt the same way. Even before we reached the hallway, he was already removing my clothes. His eyes flickered with desire.

Let's lightly imply the rest of the intimate scene and respect the guidelines.

Afterward, lying entwined in each other's arms, we found ourselves in a moment of vulnerability, silence, and reflection. The weight of what had happened weighed heavily on me, and I couldn't shake the feeling of guilt and confusion.

The morning light began to seep through the curtains, reminding me that it was time to face the consequences of my actions. I needed to leave before Mamoru woke up and started asking questions I couldn't answer.

As quietly as I could, I slipped out of bed and hastily got dressed. I needed to disappear before he woke up and confronted me. I couldn't face him right now.

However, as I stepped into the small hallway, I encountered a problem. I had no shoes. It was winter, and it was probably freezing outside.

I cautiously opened the small shoe cabinet and contemplated which pair Mamoru would least likely miss.

Suddenly, his voice murmured behind me, "Take the ones on the top left if you're sneaking out."

Oh no. I froze, turning around, and blushed with embarrassment.

Mamoru stood there with a slightly ironic smile on his lips and a questioning look in his eyes. His upper body was still bare, giving me a full view of his toned physique. I could feel my cheeks getting warmer. I was so embarrassed that he had caught me in this situation. But I couldn't stay here and pretend that nothing happened.

"Oh, you... you're already awake," I stammered nervously.

He didn't reply immediately but continued to look at me with a penetrating gaze. "Yes, I'm awake. Or should I lie back down so you can sneak away?" His tone was laced with irony.

Sneaking away seemed like a bad idea.

"No, I just didn't want to wake you... and since I still have something to take care of..." I continued to stumble over my words.

"So, what is it?"

Why did he have to be so curious? Can't he just let me go?

"Minako," I quickly said the first thing that came to mind.

He seemed satisfied with that answer, and I felt the tension between us easing slightly. Mamoru crouched down beside me and handed me a pair of white sports shoes.

"These are size 44, be careful not to end up in the ER because they're too big," he said dryly.

I could tell this was his way of teasing me. As I put on the shoes, I realized they were indeed way too big for me. What had I expected? They were six sizes larger than mine. With the oversized shoes on my feet and mixed feelings in my heart, I left Mamoru's apartment. The cold winter air surrounded me, and I hugged my coat tighter as the chilly wind picked up.

It was time to go home. I decided to take a taxi and hailed one of the passing cabs. During the ride, I looked out at the passing streets, trying to sort out my thoughts.

When the driver stopped in front of my building, I paid him and got out of the taxi. I put the key in the lock and entered my apartment. It felt strange to be alone again. I collapsed on the sofa and reached for my phone. I dialed Minako's number and impatiently waited while it rang.

"Usagi, what's up?" Minako's cheerful voice came from the other end of the line.

"Minako, could you please come over as soon as possible? I think I've messed up again, big time," I whispered, my voice full of regret. There was a moment of silence, then I could hear Minako talking to someone in the background, probably Yaten. Finally, there was rustling, and Minako said energetically, "Usa, where are you?"

"I'm already home," I replied softly, looking around the room.

"I'll be right there," she promised.

It didn't take long, and Minako entered my apartment with a concerned expression. "What happened?" she asked, sitting directly on the sofa as she passed me.

I let out a heavy sigh and felt a knot forming in my stomach. "Merry Christmas to you too," I mumbled softly, closing the door behind her. It seemed like Minako didn't even register my words.

I followed her into the living room and sat down next to her. "Sex with the ex," I said finally, lowering my gaze, feeling ashamed.

Minako's eyes widened in disbelief. "You gave in again and got involved with Diamond?"

I froze instantly as she mentioned his name. How could she even think that? A strange feeling ran through me before I could respond to her.

"No... Not Diamond. I haven't seen him in a while... Not since he whisked me off to his yacht." Whisked off was quite an accurate description, and I hadn't heard a word from him since then.

"And with w... Oh... oh no!" Minako interrupted herself, leaving the sentence unfinished. Her eyes widened even more, and it seemed like they would pop out of her head.

"Yes," I admitted with a loud sigh, running my hands desperately over my face.

Minako needed a moment to process the shock.

"Why? Why now? When?" she mumbled to herself.

"Yesterday after dinner at Toki's. I tried to sneak away this morning... But he caught me," I replied softly.

"Oh man, Usa. If this doesn't stop soon, I'll get you a chastity belt for your birthday," she said half-jokingly, nudging me playfully with her elbow. A tired laugh escaped me; it might not be the worst idea.

"Now, what happens between you two?" she continued.

"I don't know."

"Do you still love him?"

I delved deep into my feelings and thoughts, trying to find some clarity amidst the confusion. Although uncertainty initially crept in, the certainty of my inner self grew with each passing second.

"No," I whispered softly, but with firm determination. "There's nothing there anymore. I'm more than sure of it, especially after this morning. It was like having a one-night stand with a stranger. I just had this urgent need to get out of his apartment as quickly as possible... Even back then, after our first time, I stayed and had breakfast with him. But today, I couldn't even wait for him to wake up..."

"And how do you go on from here?" she asked, looking at me seriously.

"I don't know," I admitted, lowering my gaze to the floor. "Honestly, I don't feel like talking about it right now. It's just been too much lately. I'm going to avoid him for now... at least until after the funeral. After that, maybe I'll talk to him again, but right now, I need a break from men. From everyone... and that's why I wanted to ask you if you could take Mamoru's shoes to Toki for me, please."

Confusion was evident on Minako's face as she looked at me questioningly. "Stop. Why are his shoes here if you were at his place? And why don't you take them to Toki yourself?"

I let out a sigh and told her about yesterday evening in detail. Thankfully, Minako wasn't slow to understand, and she got what I meant. If I went to Toki now, he would immediately interrogate me, especially if he had talked to Mamo beforehand.

I was infinitely grateful to have Minako as a friend by my side. To change the subject, we went through the lists for Seiya's big day for what felt like the thousandth time. It oddly comforted me.

Chapter 54: Chapter 53

The past few days had been marked by countless calls and messages, both from Mamoru and Toki, which I consciously ignored. I needed this time for myself to prepare for the inevitable. Today was the day we would say goodbye to Seiya. This day weighed heavily on my heart.

As I glanced at my alarm clock, it showed 5 o'clock in the morning, but sleep was no longer possible. Excitement and pressure burdened my shoulders. I stepped into the refreshing shower and put on comfortable clothes for now. With a steaming milky coffee, I sat at the table, the schedule and my prepared speech right beside me. Today had to be perfect, as it was the last thing I could do for him.

Sharp at 7 o'clock, I was already standing in front of the cemetery chapel. Shortly after me, the florists arrived to carefully place the floral arrangements and wreaths. Their scent filled the room as I gently ran my fingers over the delicate golden embellishments of the coffin. The sight of the white casket in the center of the altar area almost took my breath away. No, now I couldn't afford to be weak. I had to keep my emotions in check; I couldn't allow myself any weakness now.

The hours passed at a rapid pace as I struggled through the preparations for Seiya's funeral. I functioned on autopilot. The flowers were lovingly arranged, the seating for the mourners carefully set. Eventually, the photographer brought Seiya's picture, which found a place of honor next to the casket. Every detail had to be perfect because Seiya deserved nothing less.

Yet, behind all the external preparations, there was a deep emptiness within me. The thought of never seeing him again choked me up.

Suddenly, I noticed an unannounced camera crew setting up in the chapel, just a few meters away from the front row. The bright lights and the busy activity of the cameramen disrupted the otherwise serene atmosphere like an intrusive foreign body. My heartbeat accelerated, and a wave of panic rushed through me. I had no time and no energy for additional distractions, but they had to leave! And quickly!

At that moment, Haruka's familiar voice reached me. "Moonface, take it easy. Don't forget to breathe and have a sip of something," she said, handing me a coffee cup.

She was already dressed completely in black, while I was still wearing my comfortable clothes. As soon as the fans marched through here, I would have enough time to change in the adjacent room. The pastor had understood that I wanted to spend the entire day near him and offered me the small room.

I forced myself to give her a grateful smile and took the cup. "Thank you, Haruka," I replied softly.

"Where would you like them to go? Then I'll take care of it," she winked at me and gestured towards the camera crew. I looked pensively through the chapel and felt deeply grateful for her support.

"On the balcony, they won't disturb anyone there," I answered, pointing to the elevated area. It was the perfect place to set up their cameras without interfering with the mourners. Then I turned back to the florist, who was busy distributing the bouquets on the front rows.

I stood in the middle of the chapel, turning from one end to the other to make sure everything was perfectly prepared. I checked every little detail and made sure everything had its place. It felt surreal that this day had come.

Finally, I stopped and paused for a moment. The first step was done. Everything was prepared for the fans. Once we opened the doors, they could come in through the main entrance and go directly to the coffin. We left space on the right side for candles, flowers, pictures, and other memorabilia. The cemetery was cordoned off, but Haruka had informed me earlier that a long line of people had formed outside the gate. As I opened the heavy door of the chapel after the final touches, I froze.

My eyes widened as I saw the line of people stretching outside the cemetery. It was so long that I couldn't even see the end of it. A feeling of dizziness overcame me, and my legs threatened to give way. I clutched the door handle tighter to find support. In that moment, Haruka rushed to my side with concern and led me to the adjacent room.

"Are you feeling better now?" she asked sympathetically. My pulse was racing wildly, and my thoughts were swirling. Instinctively, I nodded up and down as if trying to gain clarity.

"Then I'll get us something to fortify ourselves. Any preferences?" I wanted to answer her, but only managed to shake my head.

In this room of tranquility and silence, surrounded by memories of Seiya, I let my thoughts wander. The reality of the loss hit me with full force. The overwhelming number of people who had come to pay their last respects to Seiya made me realize how deeply he was anchored in their hearts. His influence and his music had touched and inspired so many people. The pain of loss was ever-present.

Shortly after, Haruka returned and handed me a sandwich as the muffled voices of Seiya's fans reached us. Every now and then, sobs could be heard, reflecting the pain and sorrow in the air. Although my stomach was painfully knotted, I forced myself to eat at least a few bites. My thoughts were swirling endlessly.

Suddenly, the silence between us broke, and I turned to Haruka. "Tell me, Haruka, why are you still here? I mean, Saphir is in prison now..." Haruka smiled and gently stroked my back. "Because it's still my job to ensure your safety, Moonface. Saphir's imprisonment doesn't change that."

I leaned my head against her shoulder and let her words sink in. So, that meant Diamond was still paying for her services, and she probably kept him informed about my life. That was another topic I needed to talk to him about. But for that, he had to show up again and face me.

Suddenly, I heard footsteps approaching, and as the doorknob lowered, Yaten and Taiki entered the adjacent room. Yaten looked in a bad mood, worse than usual, and he mumbled something incomprehensible.

"Yaten, pull yourself together," Taiki scolded him with a stern look. Then he turned to me and placed a comforting hand on my shoulder. "You did an excellent job organizing this, Usagi. Seiya would be proud of you."

I looked gratefully at Taiki, and something inside me began to calm down. Taiki had the ability to bring a certain peace to the situation. His words felt like balm to my agitated thoughts, helping me refocus on what mattered.

"Seiya would still be with us if it weren't for her," Yaten hissed softly to his brother, but I understood it clearly.

His words pierced my heart like arrows, and I felt the pain deepen. Taiki stepped between us.

"Yaten! We've already talked about this. Stop blaming her. If you want to blame someone, blame Saphir Prince. Seiya loved Usagi, and that's why you will treat her with respect. Do we understand each other?"

I didn't know Taiki to be so dominant and assertive. Even I wouldn't have dared to contradict him.

Yaten offered me his hand apologetically. "I'm sorry, Usa," he mumbled dejectedly.

"The doors will be closed now, and there are still masses of people outside," Haruka informed us, who had been standing silently by the window until then.

"Did you expect something different?" Taiki replied dryly.

Damn, it was already so late, and I still had to change. Hurriedly, I asked the two men to leave the small room and let Haruka help me into my black dress. I put on Seiya's jewelry and arranged my hair as the sound of soft bells filled the air.

With a restless flutter in my stomach, I entered the corridor of the chapel. It felt as if I had stood before the white casket countless times, but now everything came crashing down on me. Suddenly, Mamoru appeared out of nowhere and offered me his arm in a helpful gesture. I looked into his eyes, straightened up, and let him know that I had to walk this path alone.

When I stopped in front of the casket, my blood froze in my veins. His large picture smiled at me. A magnificent arrangement of red roses and white lilies now adorned the coffin. The white ribbons bore the words "Endless Love" and "Your Darling." I lingered in this moment for what felt like an eternity until a loud sob escaped me. My legs felt like lead as I sat down on the long bench in the front row next to Minako. The grief and emptiness in my heart were overwhelming, and I could barely grasp that it was time to say goodbye.

Then a sad violin melody began behind us. The delicate sounds of the violin filled the room, leaving a deep melancholy in the air. The violinist was Michiru, the girl whose number Seiya wanted from me on the day of my accident. She started at the door and as she played, she slowly walked down the aisle. Every note she coaxed from her instrument pierced my heart, sending shivers down my body. It felt as if her music spoke directly from my soul. Yes, it was fitting. Very much so.

Michiru stopped in front of the white casket, tears welled up in her eyes too. She placed a hand on Seiya's final resting place thoughtfully and whispered something quietly before taking a seat in one of the back rows. Her grief and pain were palpable.

The priest entered, and my gaze remained fixed ahead. I heard his words, his sermon that we had gone through several times together. The words passed by me as if coming from afar. But Minako held my hand firmly and occasionally squeezed it to show me her closeness and support.

After the moving eulogy about Seiya's life, gentle piano tones followed. Taiki had positioned himself to the side in front of the window, by a keyboard that I had almost overlooked, and he began to play a beautiful melody. Yaten sat on one of the small steps right in front of the casket, his eyes still red from tears, but the microphone was firmly in his hand.

After a short emotional prelude, Yaten began to sing: "We remember his voice, so gentle and clear, The times when he made us laugh. The emptiness he leaves behind is almost unbearable, But his love will forever carry on in our hearts."

With every word, with every line, I felt the pain and sorrow in his voice. My heart skipped a beat, and the tears that had been lurking in my eyes all day now began to flow uncontrollably. Taiki joined in for the second verse, and their harmonious duet pulled me even deeper into the whirlwind of emotions.

"We will carry on his dreams, In our hearts, he will always live. We will remember the beautiful times, And his love will accompany us forever."

The words touched my core as if they came directly from my own soul. Yaten fell silent, his voice seemed to fail, but Taiki continued to sing, his voice filled with love and farewell pain.

"We say goodbye with one last smile, As we watch his soul rise to the sky. The memories will remain, the love will endure, Goodbye, dear brother, until we meet again."

If it had been a concert for any other occasion, the crowd would have surely cheered. But at this moment, during this song, the silence was so intense that it could be felt. It went under the skin and touched every fiber of my being. I collected myself because it was my turn next. I desperately tried to wipe the tears from my cheeks, but they continued to flow.

The two brothers stood before the casket, bidding a heartbroken farewell to their beloved brother.

It was my turn. My body felt like jelly as I started moving. My legs trembled, but I forced myself forward. For a moment, I stopped where Yaten and Taiki had stood just before. Then I climbed the two small steps up to the lectern.

My gaze was fixed on the white casket. I knew I wouldn't be able to utter a word if I let my eyes wander.

My heart pounded wildly, and my voice trembled with emotion as I began with a quivering voice: "Hello, my love."

The words were barely more than a whisper, but I knew they reverberated through the room, heard by everyone present. I felt all eyes on me, but my focus remained on the casket, on Seiya. Time stood still.

"I want to thank everyone on behalf of all of us for the overwhelming outpouring of sympathy," I continued, my voice becoming stronger with each word. "The love and support we've received in the last few days are overwhelming. Seiya would have deeply appreciated it."

It was difficult to find the right words to express the depth of my feelings. But I let my love for Seiya speak, and my voice carried all the memories we had shared.

"He was the best man one could wish for. His love was unconditional, his laughter infectious, and his heart immeasurably big," I choked, my throat dry as a desert.

"I still fondly remember our first meeting. Back then, I didn't even know who he was. His first words to me were that I looked like his future wife..." I paused for a moment, looking at the casket, nervously fidgeting with the ring.

"Unfortunately, fate didn't treat us kindly, and we didn't get the chance to realize that dream together. But you should know that I would have gladly become your wife. I've missed you every second for the past 20 days. Yes, hard to believe, but I've managed to go over 480 hours without you now." My voice threatened to fail, and tears formed again, but I had to go on. I clung tightly to the small lectern to not lose my composure.

"I still see your radiant face everywhere, in every corner of our apartment. You were so full of life, with your cheerful nature and lightness. Even now, in the midst of deep pain, I find solace in the memories of our shared moments. Seiya, you enriched my life in so many ways. You were... my rock. I know I made a lot of mistakes, especially at the beginning of our time together, and I'm still incredibly sorry for that. I am infinitely grateful that you could forgive me and that I always had a place in your heart, just as you have in mine."

My voice grew quieter as tears flowed down my cheeks incessantly. "I promise you that I will be strong. I will carry on your dreams and your legacy because I know that you will always be with me."

With a voice choked with tears, I concluded my speech. "I love you. Thank you for coming into my life."

Then I let my gaze wander through the small chapel for the first time. All eyes were on me, and I felt the deep pain and sympathetic looks from the mourners. In that moment, I couldn't bear it anymore. My legs gave way, and I threatened to sink to the ground. A strong arm suddenly wrapped around my waist, gently guiding me down. As always, Haruka was there at the right moment to catch me and provide support. Then Seiya's voice echoed towards us; Yaten and Taiki had played "Endless Love." I dared not even breathe, not to miss a single note of his voice.

As the last chords of the song "Endless Love" faded away, the undertakers slowly opened the large double door behind the casket and moved the flowers aside. Outside, it was already dusk, and the path to his burial site was lit by torches.

The casket was slowly wheeled out, followed by Yaten with Minako, Taiki with Amy, and then I followed. Haruka stayed a few steps behind me. The moment when the casket was lowered into that deep pit felt like another stab to the heart. Now, it was truly time to say goodbye. With trembling hands, I clutched the small bouquet and looked down at him. "Save a spot for me on your cloud," I whispered, lowering the flowers to him.

We stood in line at the grave, shaking countless hands and accepting condolences. Minako stood between Yaten and me, trying to console both of us. It took what felt like an eternity, and the line of mourners hardly grew shorter. Everything passed by in a blur. It was only when Mamoru and Motoki stood in front of me that I briefly snapped out of my trance.

"Bunny... I..." Mamoru began, but I interrupted him. "Mamo, please, not today. Thank you for being here, but I don't have the strength for conversations like that today." He lowered his gaze compassionately and stroked my upper arm before Motoki silently led him away.

Sometime later, the crowd began to thin, and only a handful of people remained in front of us. I looked to the side and caught Minako's gaze. "Look," she whispered. I looked around, but I couldn't see what she meant. Perplexed, I shrugged. By now, I had regained my composure somewhat, and the overwhelming wave of pain was slowly receding.

"Back behind the chapel, under the tree," Minako explained her observation to me.

I lifted my head, and my blood froze. Had he been here the whole time? Why was he standing so apart? Had he taken my reproaches to heart and that's why he didn't come? I looked back and forth between Seiya's grave and Diamond.

I had to talk to him. Now, before he disappeared somewhere in the world again. The crowd around me blurred, and I cautiously made my way through the remaining mourners.

I had a queasy feeling in my stomach as I retraced my steps and approached Diamond. When he noticed me coming towards him, he turned around and headed for the main gate.

I quickened my pace to catch up with him. "Diamond, wait!" I called after him, which eventually made him stop. But he didn't turn around. I reached out and placed my hand on his shoulder from behind.

There was so much I had to discuss with him, so many things weighing on my mind, but no words wanted to escape my lips. My mouth felt dry, and my heart beat faster.

"What do you want, Usagi?" he asked after some time, his voice sounding cold.

"I... I... don't know," I stammered. My head was a jumble of thoughts and emotions. So many questions, so many unresolved issues. But I couldn't form a clear sentence. It was as if the words were stuck in my throat, unable to be spoken.

"Then let me go. I have things to do," he replied curtly, trying to free himself from my touch. I let my hand drop, feeling as if I were desperately trying to stop a train just with my hands.

"Will we see each other again?" I asked softly, my voice filled with uncertainty. The silence between us was almost unbearable. I desperately searched for a sign, a glimmer of hope that we wouldn't completely lose each other.

"I can't tell you that. I'll be on the road a lot for now," he answered shortly.

His words hit me like a slap in the face. He didn't even turn to look at me as he spoke. Was I so insignificant to him? Was I not even worth a single glance?

"Take care, Usagi," were his final words before he finally turned away from me and walked away.

I was left behind, feeling empty and disappointed. Tears welled up in my eyes, but I forced myself to stay strong. The world around me suddenly felt so vast, dark, and lonely. Seiya had found his final resting place, Diamond had left me standing here, and Mamoru... Well, Mamoru was waiting for answers I owed him.

A loud bang behind me illuminated the sky in green and red. The fireworks I had organized as a surprise had begun, but it couldn't heal my broken heart. As the sparkling lights rose into the night sky, I watched Diamond disappear slowly into the darkness.

With one last glance at the fireworks lighting up the sky, I took a deep breath and made my way back to the others, who were still standing in front of the grave, watching the spectacle.

Chapter 55: Chapter 54

Seiya's funeral had taken place five months ago. It was mid-May, and the trial against Saphir was about to begin. By the end of this week, it would finally be happening.

After New Year's, I had sorted everything out with Mamoru. It took several long, very long conversations, and we eventually decided to go our separate ways for the time being, although it wasn't easy for either of us.

Seiya's death was still hard for me to digest, but I was slowly starting to accept it. I was gradually getting back to my life, though with the conscious decision to avoid men. I set myself a goal of six months of complete abstinence—no men, no dates, and definitely no sex!

Haruka was still responsible for my safety and showed up here and there, but no matter how much I begged her to establish contact with Diamond, she remained stubborn. Since Seiya's funeral, I hadn't seen or heard from him at all, and I had many things left unsaid. Especially in the first weeks of loneliness, I had plenty of time to reflect on my mistakes, and the list of questions I had for Diamond grew across several pages.

Those notes had now found a permanent place on my kitchen table and fell back into my line of sight. I turned them over and pushed them aside. It seemed pointless to jot down more questions when I couldn't get any answers anyway. I didn't even know where he was. A feeling of frustration washed over me.

As the chaos in my life slowly settled, I started excelling at work. Hotaru had extended her internship, and Sato was considering offering me a partnership since I had more than doubled the revenues in the past month. It was as if I was throwing myself into work to feel useful because my personal life was nearly nonexistent.

Yaten and Taiki and I had developed a friendly relationship. Every two weeks, we met for a meal together. Although Yaten had a hard time with it at first, we eventually found a good way to get along. He even started teasing me occasionally, and I played along with his jabs, just like Seiya used to do. It connected us in a strange way. Often, I'd notice Taiki rolling his eyes, which made me smile.

Mina and Yaten were much worse, though. They had to discuss everything in minute detail, yet they were inseparable. Since the funeral, it had become obvious to the whole world that Yaten and Mina were in a relationship. The charade had finally ended.

I blew on my latte and ran a hand through my hair. It was a quiet Sunday afternoon, and I had no plans for the day. No appointments, no events, nothing. I didn't even know what to do with myself when suddenly, the doorbell rang, pulling me from my thoughts.

I got up and walked to the intercom. "Yes?"
No answer. Then there was a knock on the apartment door, and I felt a certain unease until I heard who was knocking.
"Moonface, it's me," Haruka's voice called out. I opened the door without turning to face her and went back to the living room. The silence between us was palpable, and I wanted Haruka to feel that I was still angry with her. I took my place in front of the coffee cup and gave her an intense look.

"Are you really still mad?" Haruka asked playfully.
"Maybe," I replied curtly. I couldn't deny that I was still angry, but I also felt powerless given that Diamond continued to hide and refused any communication with me.
"Moonface, I can't change that. Orders are orders..." Haruka tried to explain for the hundredth time.
"Yeah, alright, I got it," I interrupted her with a bitter tone. "I've been hearing the same thing from you for months. I can't hear it anymore. If he thinks he needs to hide out somewhere on the other side of the world, then fine. He can stay where the pepper grows for all I care."
Any mention of Diamond ignited uncontrollable emotions in me, and I could hardly explain why. At that moment, it was mostly anger that had grown stronger in recent weeks. I stirred my cup loudly to express my feelings.

"But that would be a real shame," another voice interjected from the hallway. The shock made me drop my spoon. Haruka seemed amused by my reaction, as a smile played on her lips. This couldn't be real. How? Why?

But then she pushed past Haruka and stepped in front of me with her fiery red mane. Kaori. I was momentarily speechless.

"You?" was all I could manage as my thoughts raced.

She wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me a kiss on each cheek. She took a seat next to me as if it were the most natural thing in the world. This behavior definitely ran in the family.

"Nice to see you, my dear. How are you, Usagi?" she greeted me with a warm smile. I was confused and could hardly believe she was suddenly sitting in my apartment. I looked at Haruka, who just shrugged and then took her leave.

"I'm off now; I'm sure you two have a lot to talk about." Without waiting for a reply, Haruka was gone.

"Uh... Yeah, it's nice to see you too... What... What can I do for you, Kaori? You must have a reason for being here," I stammered, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the situation.

Kaori crossed her legs and fixed me with a piercing gaze, as if she were trying to read my thoughts. I sensed a certain tension in the air as she finally started to speak.

"Yes, you're right. I do have my reasons for being here," she began, pausing meaningfully.

My impatience grew stronger, and I couldn't help but press her. "And those would be?" I asked finally.

"Can't you guess?" she replied, her eyes still locked on me.
"No," I answered firmly, though I already had a suspicion.
"Usagi, he's been miserable for months."
"And that's because of me? I've been trying to reach him for damn near five months! That's 21 weeks of him ignoring my calls and messages. I can't keep chasing after him. If he has something to clear up, my door is open to him, but he can't expect anything more from me. I'm just starting to live again," I tried to keep my voice steady.

Kaori let out a heavy sigh, as if releasing a great burden. "You're both so damn stubborn. This could really go on forever."

"I'm not stubborn. Like I said, my door is open to him. I tried reaching out to him long enough, but apparently, I don't matter to him," I replied defiantly.

Kaori let out an amused laugh that threw me completely off balance. "You still don't see it, do you?"
"See what?"
"He loves you."
"Oh really? Is that how someone shows their feelings?"
"I've told you many times... He's just like Kunzite when it comes to emotions. Both of them are complete cowards when it comes to feelings. It's just not in their nature, and... oh, let me try to explain it. I've overheard bits and pieces here and there, but slowly, I've put the puzzle together. Take the moment he found out about the singer, for example. He was beside himself when he stormed in. The first thing he did was go for the liquor cabinet. That night, he and Kunzite hardly spoke. But some time later, he was back at our door. I happened to overhear a conversation between them. Kunzite called him an idiot, and that piqued my interest. Diamond asked Kunzite what he would have done in his place, and Kunzite let out a bitter laugh. 'Definitely not this! You want to share her with another man? Are you serious?' Kunzite asked angrily. Diamond took a while before he finally replied: 'I'd rather share her than not see her at all.'" Kaori recounted, pausing while she watched me expectantly.

He would rather share me than not see me at all? Was he serious about that? He only told me that our relationship would work, and acted like Seiya didn't bother him at all. "Because these relationship things aren't my thing," his words echoed in my head. None of this made sense.
I slowly let her words sink in.

"Kaori... even if that's true. I've tried to reach him for months. But he refuses to talk to me."

"That's because he can't bear the thought of being rejected again. But he'd never admit that, not in a million years," Kaori explained in her usual open and direct manner. I couldn't help but smirk.

"What do you suggest?" I asked after giving it some thought.
Kaori's lips twitched into a knowing smile. She obviously had a plan, but I wondered if I really wanted to be a part of it. I hadn't seen Diamond in five months, nor had I met any other man. My personal goal was nearly reached, and honestly, I wasn't missing anything a man could offer me right now.

"He will attend the trial; I've already found that out," Kaori continued.

My heart skipped a beat. Could the long-awaited conversation finally happen soon?

"Haruka will give you my number. I'll contact you as soon as I know more. We'll see each other by the end of the week at the latest. Bye, Usagi." She then stood up. The usual kiss on each cheek, and she left me completely bewildered. Her words cast his behavior in a completely different light.

A whirlwind of emotions raged within me. The prospect of a conversation with Diamond filled me with both anticipation and fear. Would he finally be honest about his feelings? And more importantly, what were my feelings towards him?

Chapter 56: Chapter 55

I continued to sit at the table, scribbling aimlessly on a piece of paper, while my thoughts kept circling around the conversation with Kaori. The words she had said earlier still echoed in my head.

"He'd rather share me than never see me again..." Her words seemed to burn themselves into my mind, and he had actually done it without a single discussion. Mamoru and Seiya. Diamond had never let me down, even though he had plenty of opportunities to do so.

I felt the truth in Kaori's words. The fear I had seen in his eyes back in Osaka was real. He was afraid for my safety, hence the bracelet and then Haruka. He had even shown up at the hospital, despite not being in Japan at the time.

I began jotting down more bullet points on the paper, organizing my thoughts and feelings. I would definitely need another conversation with Kaori. The longer I stared at my notes, the clearer it became that Kaori might be right. In his own strange, twisted way, he seemed to care about me. Whether it was love, I couldn't say, but in hindsight, I realized he had always been there. Whenever I needed him.

The night of the Winter Gala... when Seiya... I would have certainly frozen if he hadn't found me. When Yaten went to the press, he reacted so quickly and got me out of the line of fire from the reporters that I could hardly realize it. Damn, he even took me to the Philippines to ensure my safety. All these actions must mean something, right? Or did he do it just to ease his conscience about Saphir?

"You mean something to me." That was the most emotional thing he had ever said to me. But it was far from "I love you." Doubt and confusion spread like a storm within me. How could a sane man share a woman he supposedly loved with two other men without any resistance? It made no sense. Either Kunzite was right, and he was simply an idiot, or he truly didn't care. At this point, I could believe either.

Even when I told him I had chosen Seiya, there were no visible emotions... Sure, he threw me into the water, and then we had damn good sex. But there was no sorrow, no anger... just that poker face I was currently despising. If there were truly feelings, why had he ignored me for the past five months? Why didn't he even turn around and look at me at the funeral?

I slammed the pen onto the table. None of this made sense. Yes, he watched over me whenever he could, but otherwise, it was always about his fun and himself.

I certainly wouldn't take the blame that he felt so bad because of me. I took a deep breath and tried to organize my confusing feelings again. I needed to figure out what I truly wanted and how I would proceed with this situation. But I also needed answers.

I took out my phone and pondered for a moment. Call Diamond. I pressed the buttons on the phone and waited as it rang. Twice, then I ended up on the familiar voicemail. Another futile attempt. Next attempt: call Haruka.

"Oh, Moonface. Is your visitor gone already?" Haruka's voice sounded on the other end of the line.

"What was that, Haruka? You can't just show up with her at my apartment!" As often lately, she got the full brunt of my anger.

"Why not? If anything, she's your only chance to get to the boss. You should be grateful rather than angry," she replied calmly.

"Don't tell me how to feel..." I countered, even though I didn't exactly know what I felt or what I truly wanted. Oh, everything had become so complicated.

"I've forwarded you her number. Anything else?"

"No, but warn me next time if you bring surprise guests."

"Okay, maybe see you later."

I stared at the display, a new contact: Kaori Prince. I pondered whether I should write to her already and if so, what. I started a message only to delete it again.

Late in the evening, a message from her popped up.

> Usagi, we would like to invite you to dinner on Tuesday. Kunzite & Kaori <

As if Kunzite would really invite me. This was probably just the second phase of their elaborate plan. She had barely been gone a few hours and was already planning further. I didn't feel particularly motivated thinking about the upcoming dinner at the Prince family's house. On the other hand, I had nothing to lose, and I still had two nights to sleep on it until Tuesday. So I agreed for now; I could always cancel later due to illness.

Tuesday came faster than expected. I stood in the hallway and looked down at myself one more time. With a light, dark green summer dress, I couldn't go wrong. My impatience grew with every minute.

Haruka drove me to their estate, which was located just outside Tokyo. Less than half an hour later, we arrived at our destination. The villa we stopped in front of was significantly smaller than Diamond's father's, but still breathtakingly beautiful. I felt a bit uncertain as I approached the door and rang the bell. For a brief moment, I considered turning around and going back. After all, Haruka was still outside in the driveway; she had promised to wait. But before I could make a decision, the door already opened, and Kaori greeted me with a laugh.

"Usagi, how nice of you to come," she greeted me warmly and invited me in.

"Thank you for the invitation," I said politely and handed her the small bouquet of flowers I had quickly bought on the way. It would have felt awkward to show up empty-handed.

"Come, let's go to the dining room. The others should be here soon."

Both, she could only mean Kunzite and Diamond. The nervous flutter in my stomach intensified just at the thought of him. I nodded to Kaori and followed her. You could immediately tell that a woman who loved it cozy lived here. Unlike the large Prince villa, which was filled with art objects from top to bottom, there was a different atmosphere here. We sat down at the impressively set table and were already poured the first aperitif.

"Kaori, do you really think this is a good idea?" I asked her directly.

"Yes, they just don't know what's good for them. Sometimes you have to force them to their happiness. Don't be afraid, Usagi. When you see each other, the rest will sort itself out."

I swallowed hard. "I hope you're right. There's quite a lot that still needs to be clarified..." I probably should have brought my list for such a conversation, but it was too late now.

Kaori gently grasped my hand, and a mischievous grin met me. "Then let's finally thaw that ice block! Did he give you the gift back then in the Philippines?"

My facial expressions slipped, and confusion spread within me. What gift was she talking about? I shook my head while I reviewed our time together in the Philippines. Although I didn't know what kind of gift it was, I felt deep inside that it was what he had thrown into the sea.

"Typical!" Kaori hissed quietly.

"What... what was it?" I asked curiously.

"No, I can't tell you... he should do that himself. Please ask him when he gets here."

We had just finished our first glass of wine when the door swung open, and Kunzite entered. Kaori immediately jumped up and rushed to him.

"Hello, my love. Where did you leave your better half?" she joked and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek.

"He sensed you were up to something and ran away," he replied dryly. His gaze scanned the room and finally settled on me. "And as I can see, he was right."

"Can you at least try to get him here?"

"Kaori, we've talked about this several times. He's old enough, and we have to respect his decisions. So no, I won't call him."

I sat frozen at the table, listening to their conversation. He wouldn't come.

"And if he makes a mistake?" Kaori continued undeterred.

"Then it's his mistake, and he'll live with it. Stop meddling."

I finally regained control of my body, hesitantly stood up, and walked towards the two of them. They stood facing each other, and sparks seemed to fly between their eyes. I knew those looks all too well from Diamond. It was time for me to leave before they started tearing each other apart.

"I... I won't keep you any longer. Thank you, Kaori, for trying."

"Believe me, I don't give up so easily," she said, winking at me, only to receive a light punch on the arm from Kunzite.

"Ouch, stop that. Usagi, would you like to stay for dinner anyway?"

I shook my head somewhat sadly and made my way back to the car. Haruka was still there; she had waited in the car the whole time. Without saying a word, I got into the passenger seat, and she drove off. The silence between us was palpable.

As soon as we left the long driveway behind, a sudden restlessness arose within me. Something was wrong. My eyes fell on a car parked by the side of a dirt road, and my heart skipped a beat. That was definitely Massaru's car!

"Stop, Haruka! Immediately!" I shouted with emphasis.

But she seemed to ignore my words and pressed the accelerator instead.

"I said stop!" I yelled at her.

"Sorry, Moonface, but orders are orders. I'm taking you straight home," she replied coolly. Her gaze remained fixed on the road, ignoring my pleas, and I could only resign myself to my fate.

I sank deep into the seat and stared out the window as the landscape flew by.

Chapter 57: Chapter 56

The entire rest of the evening, I desperately tried to understand what had happened. I was sure Diamond had been in that car. Haruka didn't say another word as I got out and slammed her car door shut with all my might. That would have been my chance to get answers. I was so close to them, and now I was back to square one.

> I know you were there! Stop hiding and talk to me! <, send to Diamond.

Even though I knew I couldn't expect an answer, it relieved me to send him that message. I fell exhausted into bed and played with Seiya's ring, which still rested on my left ring finger. "It would be so much easier if you were still here," I whispered into the silence.

On Wednesday, I moved into my own office at work. I had finally made it. While I was organizing the last items into the drawers, there was a hesitant knock on my door, and Hotaru cautiously peeked her head in.

"Uh... Usa... there's someone here who urgently wants to speak with you."

Curious, I looked up. I actually didn't have any appointments for today.
"Who is it?"

"Mrs. Prince," she said and waited for my reaction.

I sharply inhaled. Yes, sudden appearances at my workplace seemed to run in the family.

"Alright, send her in."

Hotaru opened the door a bit wider, and Kaori headed straight for the empty chair in front of me.

"Prince Charming saw Haruka's car yesterday evening and then smelled a rat. You were gone for less than ten minutes, and he was already sitting at the table," Kaori chattered on directly.

"I know. I saw his car. Massaru had pulled over on a dirt road right next to it, and Haruka had strict orders to keep driving," I grumbled back.

"That stubborn mule," Kaori muttered, and soon we both had to chuckle.

"Usagi, we're running out of time. The trial is on Friday, and he wants to leave early on Saturday. We need to catch him while he's still here."

"And how? Can you please tell me that? He doesn't answer his phone, doesn't reply to messages, and last night, he didn't even enter your house because he suspected I was there. Honestly, I think I'm giving up," I said, discouraged, blowing a strand of hair out of my face.

"Let me handle it. I'll figure it out, trust me. What are you doing tonight?"

"Family dinner at Seiya's brothers'."

She furrowed her brow. "Alright, then we only have tomorrow evening or Friday after the trial... I'll come up with something and let you know." Apparently, her determination was aroused, while doubt crept over me.

"Kaori, we can't force him."

"No, no, we won't force him... We'll just give him a nudge... and if necessary, a slightly bigger one." Her grin grew wider.

Mentally, I sighed. There was no getting out of this because Kaori didn't seem to accept a no. She was determined to make us have this conversation at any cost.
"As I said, I'll let you know once I figure out how we're going to do this," she chirped cheerfully and hurried out of my office.

Ugh. I collapsed onto my desk. This was going to be something.

Hotaru peeked her head in again. "Is everything alright?"

Without lifting my head much, I looked up at her. "Please do me a favor, if anyone with the last name Prince asks for me, just say I'm not here. No matter which one, and if it's really about work, refer them to Sato."

I could see her stifling a smile and nodding. It had been so quiet in recent weeks, and now?

After work, I headed straight to Yaten's apartment. Minako mostly lived with him anyway, and before we went out to eat, I urgently needed to talk to her.

With her typical bright smile, she opened the door for me, but seeing my expression, she immediately realized something was wrong.

"What's going on?" she asked, concerned.
"Diamond," I huffed.

She opened her eyes wide in shock and stared at me incredulously. "Come in first and tell me everything in peace. I thought you hadn't seen each other for so long... What happened?"

"Oh, it's not Diamond in the literal sense, but more his cousin's wife, Kaori."
I had managed to completely confuse Mina. So, I started from Sunday and told her exactly what had happened. When I finished my report, Mina shook her head and murmured, "What an idiot."

"Who is an idiot?" Yaten's voice suddenly sounded from the hallway. Oh, he had ears like a lynx.

"You!" Minako and I said in unison, and we broke into laughter.

"Very funny, two against one is unfair, by the way," he said, ruffling Minako's hair as he passed and then plopped down into the armchair.

"Hey, don't mess up the hair if we want to go out later!" Mina snapped at him and threw a pack of tissues at him.

"Honestly, I don't feel like going out today. Should we invite Taiki and Amy over and just order something?"

I leaned my head on Mina's shoulder and gave a thumbs-up. "Good idea."

Now Yaten grew suspicious. "What's wrong, Usa? Something's not right."

"Diamond refuses to talk to her," Mina replied, and at that moment, I sat bolt upright next to her. Yaten was the only one who didn't know about Diamond and me, and it should stay that way.

Confusion and misunderstanding marked his face. "Diamond? Diamond Prince? The brother of Seiya's murderer? What would Usa have to settle with him?"

Great, thanks, Mina. I gave her a reproachful look, and she shrugged apologetically. Her mouth was faster than her brain again.

"Usa? What do you have to do with him?" he now asked more urgently. His voice trembled with pent-up anger, as if just the name Diamond had flipped a switch in his head.
I knew there was no way out of this now. Yaten sensed we were hiding something from him, and he wouldn't rest until he knew the truth. I just hoped he would keep his temper under control this time.

"We had something together..." I mumbled quietly and closed my left hand into a fist around Seiya's ring.

Yaten's facial features contorted, and his eyes widened in shock. He struggled with how to react, but he couldn't hide his angry expression.

"And what do you want from him now? So close to the trial? Is he responsible for Seiya's...?" his voice broke off, unable to finish the sentence. But the accusation hung in the air.

I jumped up. "Because I have a lot to clarify with him. Because I've been trying to reach him for five damn months, and he never gets back to me. And no, Diamond had nothing to do with it. That was entirely Saphir's doing. Diamond even tried to protect me. Seiya's death was just a terrible accident, understand that already!"

As I shouted the words at him, I realized once again all that Diamond had done for me.

"Usagi, he's still a Prince! His brother murdered Seiya; how can you want contact with someone like that? Are you serious?" Yaten's words were a cry of rage.

We were now just shouting at each other, and poor Minako sat between us, staring from one to the other.

"Stop lumping everyone together. I know exactly what Saphir did! I was there, twice, remember? Accept it or don't, but I will talk to him because I need answers!" my voice trembled with determination.

Furiously, I grabbed my bag and wanted to storm out, but Yaten grabbed my wrist and forced me to stop. Our eyes met, and in that moment, all the drama was reflected.

"Why are you defending him so much? Do you love him?" he asked firmly, and his green eyes fixed on me intently.

"Yes, and if I do? Yaten, I'm old enough, and Seiya isn't coming back," my voice trembled, and the tears painfully and unavoidably found their way. Seiya would never come back.

"Of all people, a Prince? Aren't there enough other men in Japan?"

Minako placed her hand on his shoulder from behind. "Let her be. She knows what she's doing."

His grip on my wrist loosened. I nodded to Mina and fled. We hadn't argued this fiercely in a long time. I hoped Mina knew what she was doing to calm Yaten down. I'd like to avoid another emotionally driven reaction like the one with the press.

As I headed straight home, I realized the significance of the words I had said to him. Had I really admitted to loving Diamond?

Chapter 58: Chapter 57

What should I do? The words kept echoing in my head: "I love Diamond." It was a fact I could no longer deny. Deep inside, I felt it—a delicate fluttering like butterfly wings in my stomach. It was a feeling I had completely suppressed due to all the events between us. There had been so much pent-up anger between us, still present, but this confrontation with Yaten had truly opened my eyes. I loved him.

Kaori was right; I had to talk to him while he was still in the country. I needed to apologize for everything I said in anger. I couldn't let any more precious time slip away. After all, I had already experienced how quickly things could end. But I wondered if he even wanted that. If I believed Kaori, definitely yes. But considering his recent behavior, it was questionable.

I had arrived in front of my house and was staring up at my apartment. My heart beat faster as I felt the weight of my decision. No, I couldn't waste any more time. I had to talk to him as soon as possible before my courage left me again. With trembling hands, I hailed a taxi and gave the driver Diamond's apartment address. A strange feeling washed over me as the taxi started moving, but I knew I had to at least try. It was time to be honest about my feelings and face the consequences. I decided to inform Kaori and pulled out my phone.

> You were right. Operation Ironheart can begin. I'm on my way to him. Are the door codes still the same? < I sent to Kaori.

> Glad you're fully on board now. Ironheart is currently doing world domination stuff with Kunz. They're out, and as far as I know, yes. Good luck. <

> Then I'll wait. He has to come home eventually. <

I couldn't help but smile at our peculiar nicknames, but she seemed to understand immediately what I meant. Very good.

He hadn't changed the security codes. Jackpot.

I effortlessly opened the front door, got into the elevator, and went upstairs. When I stood in front of his apartment door, I paused for a moment. Should I really just walk in? Would this be considered breaking in, even though I knew the code? But I didn't want to steal anything; I just wanted to talk to him. I gathered my courage and entered the combination. With a soft click, the door opened.

My stomach churned a bit as I stepped inside. The apartment was dark and quiet. I turned on the light and went into the living room, where I sat down on the sofa. My eyes fell on the purple vase that Hotaru had given him the last time he "visited" me at work. It stood on the table, filled with fresh flowers. He was here or at least planned to be here.

> I'm in his lair now, codes were still unchanged, thanks. < I sent an update to Kaori. Her response was a thumbs-up and a winking emoji.

Time passed, and it was already after 10 PM, but there was no sign of Diamond. I had been sitting here for almost three hours, waiting. The TV was on in the background, but my tension was unbearable. He had to come home eventually. But at some point, I noticed my eyes getting heavy.

I don't know how late it was when I heard noises at the door. Slowly, I sat up and blinked myself awake. The door opened, and the gasp of a female voice hit my ears like a lightning bolt. My heart seemed to stop for a moment when I realized that Diamond was not alone.

"This way," Diamond murmured in his typical bedroom voice, and my knees went weak. A lump formed in my throat. Damn.
The woman started giggling, and I heard the door to his bedroom open.

"I'll be right with you," Diamond said softly, and then I heard his footsteps heading towards me. Damn, the TV was still on, and the light was on too. I quickly pressed the power button on the remote and jumped off the sofa, but he was already standing in the room.

His hair was slightly tousled, the top buttons of his shirt were open, his arms crossed over his chest, and his eyes sparkled at me.

"You? What are you doing here?" he asked sharply.

"I... um... I..." My words failed me, and I could hardly form a coherent thought.

"Usagi, stop stammering and tell me what you're doing in my apartment in the middle of the night," he thundered.

Damn, this was definitely not how I had planned it.

"I... I wanted to talk to you," I finally managed to say.

"It's 2 AM, and I have company. Besides, I don't see what there is left for us to talk about," he replied coolly, looking deeply into my eyes. His gaze was piercing and hard to bear. I felt my heart race. Even though it was difficult, I held his gaze. I knew this expression; it took him a lot of self-control to behave this way now.

"Yes, there is still a lot to discuss, and you would know that if you just picked up your phone!" I retorted with rising anger.
Even at the risk of escalating the situation, I raised my voice slightly. I knew exactly how much this annoyed him and hoped to provoke him into revealing more. We were engaged in an icy staring contest, which was interrupted when the petite brunette entered the room.

"Diam... oh... who's this?" she asked, puzzled.

"No one," he replied curtly.

"Did I just hear that right? No one?" I asked, incredulous.

"Yes, Usagi. As you remember, I promised to distance myself from you. But that doesn't work if you keep following me. Thanks for pointing out the security loopholes today. I'll make sure the codes are updated tomorrow. And now, I want you to leave," he said firmly.

I stared at him, open-mouthed. "Oh, when it suits you, you stick to the distance, but when something happens, you're still around. Explain to me how that makes sense!"

I silently prayed that he would tell me how he felt now. My mind screamed: Just say I love you! But no such luck.

"Would you have preferred to freeze to death?" he snapped back.

"I'm not just talking about that night! You were at the funeral, and you've been getting information about me from Haruka over the past few months," I pressed on, determined.

He shot me a look, and for a brief moment, there was something hurt in his eyes before he put on his poker face again. I knew I had hit the mark.

"Um... if you want to continue arguing with your girlfriend here, I think I'll leave," said his companion, whom we both had forgotten in the heat of our argument.

"No, she's leaving now," Diamond replied firmly, turning to her and taking her hand. His gaze briefly met mine, but it was only a fleeting moment before he turned back to his companion. "Where were we?" he whispered in her ear.

No, he couldn't be serious. He was actually leaving me standing there and leading his companion back towards the bedroom. It felt as if he had just banished me from his life with a single sentence. I hastily gathered my things and stormed past him. The door slammed shut behind me with a loud bang as I left the apartment. I rushed into the elevator and collapsed, overwhelmed by my tears.

"Asshole!" I screamed as loudly as I could before finally breaking down.

So much for Kaori's plan that we just needed to see each other. I was sure that if he had come home alone, I would be the one he would have dragged into the bedroom now. Instead, he had treated me like a stranger. I sobbed loudly as the elevator stopped. I couldn't bring myself to get up and just stayed sitting there.

I had no idea how or when I managed to get home. Fortunately, I had today and tomorrow off because of the trial. I sat down and pulled out my phone.

Two new messages.

> He's calmed down. Are we going together on Friday? < from Mina.

> What happened last night? Ironheart was ringing our doorbell non-stop shortly after 3. The ruler duo has been missing since. < from Kaori.

I read Kaori's message several times and started calculating. Diamond had been home at 2 AM, then we argued, which probably took about 20 minutes. The drive to Kunzite's would have taken another 25 minutes. This meant he only had a 15-minute window with the brunette. A small glimmer of hope filled my heart, and my heart skipped a beat.

As angry as he was, he definitely wouldn't have finished with her in 15 minutes... so he hadn't slept with her and instead kicked her out?

> Coffee at my place? < I sent to Kaori.

> Yes, meeting Toki first? < I sent to Mina.

I sighed. Why did everything always have to be so complicated? Why did he have to be so complicated? I hoped Kaori could explain his reaction to me.

Chapter 59: Chapter 58

An hour later, the doorbell rang, and Kaori looked at me expectantly.
"So, tell me. What happened last night? I almost strangled him when he showed up at our door." Her voice sounded irritated but also very curious.

I closed my eyes for a moment and followed her to the table. Memories of the painful encounter from the previous night flooded my mind. The image of him disappearing into his bedroom with another woman was seared into my memory.

"He didn't come home alone," I began, grinding my teeth, my voice laced with bitterness. Kaori's eyes widened in surprise. "I fell asleep on his sofa, and when he came home around 2 AM, he had a woman with him... Unfortunately, I left the lights and TV on, so he immediately got suspicious and confronted me... He was angry... and threw me out... then he disappeared into the bedroom with his companion. So much for your plan."

Kaori exhaled and pulled out her phone. She seemed upset and determined. The look in her eyes told me she had something in mind and wouldn't settle for this situation.

"What are you planning?" I asked quietly.

"Finding out where they are. They've been off my radar for seven hours now." She quickly tapped on her phone, her forehead furrowing in concentration before she held the phone to her ear.

"Sweetheart, where are you?... Sapporo?... Are you serious? Why?... That's over the top! Tell him to pack up his diva and come back immediately, or you'll really get to know me!... He can't run forever!... She's been trying to talk to him the whole time, but he's being his usual self... Oh, he did that... No... You know as well as I do... Talk later."

I knew that Diamond and Kunzite had a commanding presence, but seeing Kaori assert herself so forcefully was new to me. She could be quite intimidating with that tone. Until now, I had always seen her as a cheerful woman who didn't care much for the power games of men. But seeing her now, I could definitely believe she was the one pulling the strings in the background.

Kaori put her phone on the table and pursed her lips briefly. The tension in the air was palpable. She clearly wanted to take control and regain some leverage.

"They've gone to Sapporo. Diamond wanted to head back to Davao, but since he has to be at the trial tomorrow, they settled on Sapporo. Kunzite is trying to get him to return this afternoon. But your appearance last night really threw him off. That's good." Her grin widened. "By the way, he threw his companion out untouched. I thought you should know." A small spark of relief washed over me.

So, I was right: He hadn't slept with her.

"And what do you suggest now? I mean, he fled almost to the other end of the country in the middle of the night..." My voice sounded tired and broken. I buried my face in my hands, looking to Kaori for help.

"That was just a knee-jerk reaction. Trust me, he'll come back. He's just not used to being surprised, and your presence was the last thing he expected. That's why he was so defensive. Attack is their best defense." Her words echoed in my mind as I tried to find a glimmer of hope.

She tapped on her phone again and looked at me expectantly. "What exactly were you going to say to him last night if things hadn't escalated?" she probed. Her gaze was intense, and I felt a strange sensation as she asked this question.

I searched deep within myself, my thoughts a whirlwind. The feelings welling up inside me were hard to describe: doubt, longing, uncertainty, anger, and love.

"I wanted answers from him because he's sending me mixed signals. On one hand, he shows that he cares and is there for me, but then... you know how he is."

"And why the sudden change of heart? Why are these answers so important now?" Her questions felt almost like an interrogation, and I couldn't help but wonder what she was planning.

"Because I finally know what I want."

"And what is that?" she asked persistently, her voice gentle yet insistent.

"Isn't it obvious? I want him, of course," I tried to answer evasively, but that didn't satisfy Kaori.

"Why?" she pressed further.

"Oh, Kaori, you can surely guess."

"I want to hear it. I want you to say it out loud," she demanded, her gaze piercing and demanding.

"Because I love that stubborn Prince Ironheart," I finally burst out. I hoped that would satisfy her.

Kaori tapped on her phone again and grinned. "Perfect. Thank you. I might not have called him a stubborn Prince Diamond, but this will definitely help."

My eyes widened in shock. What had she just done? I struggled to find words to express my confusion. "How will this help? Why did you want me to say that?"

Instead of answering, she suddenly stood up and headed for the door. "Trust me, Usagi. With that love confession, we've got him. Let me handle this."

I hurried after her. All these secrets had to end! "Please, tell me what you're planning," I pleaded.

She turned to me and gave me a warm smile. "Trust me, Usagi. That love confession will draw him out. Let me handle this."

"Did you record me?"

"Yes, you'll see, it will make him realize what's at stake. I'm going home now and waiting for them to arrive... I'll let you know as soon as I have news."

Time passed agonizingly slowly. I had cleaned the entire apartment as a distraction, and it was still only midday. I hated waiting, but there was nothing else I could do at the moment.
I decided to visit Motoki. He always had something to talk about and would surely take my mind off things.

When I entered the Crown, I couldn't help but smile. At the right edge of the counter, wedding magazines were stacked. The wedding was scheduled for September, and Makoto didn't want to leave anything to chance. She had brought several magazines for Motoki so he could mark what he liked, though we all knew he had no real say. It was her day.

"What a rare visitor. How are you, Usa?" he sang cheerfully. I took my usual seat and tried to put on a good face.

"The usual madness has me again. Could you make me a chocolate shake?" My voice sounded exhausted as I settled into my seat.

"Oh, that bad, huh... Want to talk about it?" he asked while preparing my order.

"Not sure... Men are just so complicated," I replied resignedly.

I shouldn't have said anything because now his antennas were up.
"Men? Is there something I should know? If I remember correctly, your six months aren't up yet, right?" he probed persistently. Motoki knew me too well.

I exhaled. "No, not for another three weeks... And technically, nothing happened. I just wanted to finally talk to him..." I trailed off, knowing that any way I finished the sentence would reopen a wound Motoki would expertly press into. And I wasn't in the mood for that now.

"And then?" he prompted.

"Nothing. Something got in the way," I replied curtly, hoping to end the topic quickly.

"Do I know the guy?"

"Definitely not personally. But maybe from the media. Diamond Prince," I answered.
A frown formed on Motoki's forehead. I could practically feel him trying to place the name. "Prince... Wasn't he the..."

"Yes, Diamond is the brother... Sorry, Toki, but can we please change the subject? I came here to distract myself. I'll tell you everything in detail someday, but not today, please."

Although I could see his growing curiosity, he understood and complied with my request. To really distract me, he slid some wedding magazines over to me. "Then help me out. Mako wants me to pick at least three suggestions for table decorations," he suggested. Grateful, I took on the task and immersed myself in the catalogs. It was a welcome distraction, finally allowing me to think about something else for a few hours.

Only when I finished my third milkshake and completed the selection did I dare to check my phone. When I saw the message, I held my breath.

> I knew it. We've got him. He agreed to a conversation. < from Kaori.

I don't know why, but suddenly I was beaming. Kaori had actually managed to get him to agree to talk to me.

"Well, why the sudden grin? Good news?" Motoki's voice startled me. He always had his eyes and ears everywhere.

"Yes, you could say that," I replied cheerfully. My mood had improved dramatically, and then my phone rang. Incoming call from Diamond.
I was suddenly overwhelmed by panic and anticipation, unable to move as I stared at the display. He was really calling me.

"Usa, you have to answer it, or it won't stop ringing," Motoki snapped me out of my thoughts, and I automatically pressed the answer button.

For a moment, neither of us said anything, but I could clearly hear his breathing, making my heart race even faster.

"Usagi?" he finally murmured.
"Yes?" I replied uncertainly.
"After the trial tomorrow, I have a few minutes for a conversation. Can you make that work?"

I was dumbfounded. A few minutes? A few minutes would never be enough; I needed hours to sort everything out with him. But I had to take what I could get, so I grabbed the lifeline he offered.

"Yes, of course. I'm looking forward to..." I couldn't finish because the call ended abruptly. He had hung.

Chapter 60: Chapter 59

As often on days of great importance, there was hardly any sleep to be had. It was 4 AM, and I lay wide awake in my bed. Today was finally the day that would change everything. Sapphire's trial was scheduled for 11 AM, and afterwards, Diamond had finally agreed to a conversation. After 153 days, I had finally managed it—or rather, Kaori had managed it, but that didn't matter to me. We would finally have a proper talk, or so I hoped, and that was the main thing.

But at the same time, there was this dull, uncomfortable feeling in my chest. I would have to face Sapphire again today. He had taken Seiya from me, irretrievably. The pain that had overwhelmed me that night was suddenly so present that it almost took my breath away. All the exercises from my therapist didn't help. The images of him lying motionless replayed in my mind. I turned my head to my nightstand, where a picture of us stood. His smile radiated back at me. He was gone and would not come back, I told myself over and over.

Would he be okay with me getting involved with Diamond now? I was sure that Seiya would have wanted me to be happy. Even though I couldn't fully explain it to myself yet, I had the feeling that Diamond would do just that. Yes, he might clearly be an emotional autist, but somehow I would manage. After all, Kaori had also managed with Kunzite, who was obviously just as difficult. But first, I had to crack this nut.

The carousel of questions kept spinning in my head. How would Yaten and Taiki react? After Yaten's explosion, I hadn't spoken to him again. Minako said he had calmed down, but somehow I believed there would be more to come. Especially when I got Diamond to that point... That would surely lead to more arguments.

Oh dear, I already had so much swirling around in my head. I needed a coffee first to really wake up. Just before 10 AM, I arrived at the Crown. The early rising still made me feel a bit groggy. Minako, Yaten, and Taiki were already sitting at one of the tables, waiting for me. I couldn't miss Yaten's sparkling gaze, but as soon as Minako noticed it, she gave him a light kick under the table.
"Ouch. Would you rather sit at the other end of the table so you're closer to your feet?" Yaten asked irritably in her direction. His tension wasn't just due to me; I knew that. I felt the same way.
"Behave," Minako hissed at him, trying to defuse the situation.
"I didn't do anything," Yaten mumbled, but his words already sounded somewhat conciliatory. I sat down next to Minako and sipped my shake, which Toki had already placed in front of me.

Time passed quickly; hardly had we finished our drinks when we had to leave. The walk to the courthouse was marked by an unusual silence. Each of us was lost in our thoughts, and no one dared to break the silence. The uncertainty hung thick in the air, and I could feel it straining my nerves.

When we reached the courthouse, we found ourselves in the midst of a crowd. Reporters, onlookers, and lawyers hurried back and forth. We entered the courtroom and immediately sensed the tense atmosphere that filled the room. The benches were already full of people who had come to witness the trial. The trial against Sapphire Prince for the murder of Seiya Kou.

My heart raced wildly in my chest as I took my seat. Haruka, who was also called as a witness, sat next to me. Yaten and Taiki took their places as plaintiffs, and Minako had to find a seat among the reporters and curious onlookers, even though I would have preferred to have her close by. I scanned the room but couldn't see Diamond anywhere. Kaori and Kunzite were also absent. However, Prince Senior was sitting a few seats away, staring rigidly in my direction. The trial was about to begin.

Just a few minutes before the judge opened the proceedings, the three of them rushed past me and took their seats, none of them showing any emotion.

Every glance, every word, and every movement were closely watched. Sapphire sat in the defendant's chair, and I could practically feel his cool and indifferent demeanor. It seemed as if the events around him didn't really affect him.

The prosecution presented its evidence against Sapphire, and one by one, witnesses took the stand. Kunzite, Kaori, and Prince Senior vividly described how much Sapphire's mental state had suffered and how he had changed after the loss of Rina.

Then it was Diamond's turn. He maintained his composure, his gaze fixed firmly ahead. His poker face was perfect, and although I could well imagine that there was turmoil inside him, he remained remarkably calm. His statements were well-considered and factual. He began with Rina's accident and detailed the events that had transpired. He mentioned the threat he had made after Rina's death and how Sapphire had already ambushed me at work months before, suggesting he had suspected Sapphire was planning something. Diamond recounted the security measures he had taken regarding me and the car accident that Sapphire had deliberately caused to eliminate me. Finally, he described the evening of the winter gala.

As Diamond spoke, I noticed Yaten repeatedly glancing between Diamond and me. It was obvious that all of this was hard for him to grasp, especially since he had only learned about us a few days ago. Taiki, on the other hand, hid his face behind large sunglasses and listened without any visible reaction. It was hard to gauge what was going on inside him.

When it was my turn to speak, I felt a mix of fear and determination.
"Ms. Usagi Tsukino, please tell us what happened on the night of December 8th to 9th," the judge requested after the standard admonition.

I closed my eyes and concentrated to resurrect the evening in my mind. I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and then began to speak.
"My partner Seiya Kou and I were invited to the winter gala. Due to the preceding events, I was aware that Sapphire Prince was indeed targeting me. For this reason, I decided that we should leave the event immediately when Diamond informed me that his brother was in town. Seiya suggested taking a taxi, but I had concerns. Given that I only associated Sapphire with car accidents at that point, it seemed unwise to get into a car. I convinced Seiya that we should go on foot."
I paused briefly to collect my thoughts. Up to that moment, the evening had been nearly perfect, and now the dark images forced their way back into my consciousness. I swallowed and pushed myself to continue, feeling tears rising.
"We took a shortcut through Juban Park. When we stopped briefly to talk, I was suddenly yanked to the ground. A shot rang out. It was Haruka who had pushed me out of Sapphire's line of fire. The bullet, meant for me, struck Seiya instead. Haruka acted immediately and called for an ambulance. She showed me what I could do to help Seiya, and then she ran off to pursue Sapphire."

The images of those horrifying events crashed back over me, and it felt as though I were back in the park, pressing on Seiya's wound. The pain and despair I had felt then seemed to resurface in that moment. I struggled against the tears as I tried to finish my statement.

"I... I can barely remember what happened afterwards. It was all one big nightmare."

As I finished my statement, I felt memories and emotions overwhelm me. The images of Seiya's injury, the fear I felt at that moment, all came rushing back. I felt dizzy, and my body started to tremble. It was as if the ground beneath me gave way.

Suddenly, I felt a strong hand on my shoulder. Haruka stood beside me, silently offering her hand. With trembling fingers, I took it and let her guide me back to my seat. It took me some time to collect myself.

Meanwhile, the verdict against Saphir was being announced. The evidence against him was overwhelming, and the witness testimonies had confirmed his guilt. After a brief deliberation, the judge pronounced the sentence: Saphir Prince was sentenced to life in prison for attempted murder against me and for the murder of Seiya.

A relieved sigh swept through the courtroom.

I felt Saphir's dark gaze on me, which I couldn't bear. At the moment of the announcement, he suddenly turned his head toward me, his eyes clearly indicating that he was not done with me yet. Panic seized me. I had to get out of here. With shaky knees, I squeezed past Haruka and rushed outside for some air. I collapsed on the steps of the courthouse and took a deep breath. It was done. Saphir would spend the rest of his life behind bars. He would pose no threat to me anymore, I tried to reassure myself. I buried my head in my hands and breathed deeply.

A hand on my shoulder startled me; I expected to meet Diamond's dark eyes, but it was just Minako, who had hurried after me. "Usa? Are you okay?" she asked, concerned. I straightened up and nodded gratefully at her. "Yeah, I just didn't expect everything to come flooding back like this."

She comfortingly stroked my back. Gradually, people started streaming out of the building, and I knew what I needed to do. I looked around for Diamond. He was among the last to leave the court. Diamond caught my gaze but was discussing something with his father and Kunzite. Kaori was a few steps behind them, smiling when she saw me. "He'll be here as soon as the important world-ruler stuff is done. Good luck," she whispered as she passed by, prompting Mina to nudge me curiously.

"He finally agreed to talk. Before you ask, yes, I'm sure," I said without taking my eyes off Diamond.

He was just saying goodbye to his father and Kunzite. The exciting flutter in my stomach intensified as he turned to me and approached directly. His dark eyes locked onto mine, holding my gaze, and the corner of his mouth twitched upwards into a telling grin.

As he stood before me, I thought my heart might leap out of my chest. We stood silently facing each other, looking into one another's eyes.

But suddenly, from the corner of my eye, I noticed Saphir being escorted by two guards, and before I could react, the events unfolded once more. Saphir suddenly broke free, deftly snatched the weapon from one of the guards, and aimed it at us.

"Boss!" Massaru's loud voice rang out. Diamond abruptly turned and shoved me aside. Then two gunshots echoed through the air, sending chills through me. No! Panic gripped me! Not again! I struggled to get up, but before I could look around, Minako, Kaori, and Haruka were already around me, hastily leading me away. Over my shoulder, I saw Saphir lying on the ground, while my gaze shifted back to Diamond.

My heartbeat quickened as I saw Massaru kneeling before Diamond. "Boss!" he shouted loudly. What happened to Diamond? My alarm bells were ringing; I needed to get to him. But Haruka's strong arms held me captive like in a cage, and it seemed there was no way out.

Chapter 61: Chapter 60

"Diamond! No! Let me go! I need to get to him!" My voice cracked with desperation as I struggled against Haruka's iron grip. But she remained unyielding and led me toward the parking lot. My heart hammered in my chest, and I flailed, but my efforts seemed to have no effect on her.

What had I done to make this nightmare repeat itself? I felt panic take complete control of my body, choking me for breath.

"Usa! Calm down. There are enough helpers on site; you'd just be in the way," Mina tried to reach me. But I could no longer. Tears streamed down my cheeks as I gasped for air.

Haruka gently yet firmly pushed me into the passenger seat of her car and held a bag to my face. "Alright, Moonface, now breathe slowly. Once you calm down, we'll go to your apartment and wait there," she said calmly. But my thoughts were only on Diamond, fearing that I could lose him too.

"Can we please go to the hospital? I need to be with him," I pleaded. The fear of losing him had me firmly in its grip.

"No. There's a specific plan for such situations, and we will stick to it," Haruka said, turning around. "If you want to come, get in."

In the rearview mirror, I saw Mina and Kaori sitting in the backseat. Haruka's words were firm, and I knew arguing was pointless.

As soon as we were all seated, Haruka sped out of the parking lot with screeching tires. Under normal circumstances, I would have been scared for my life with this driving, but right now, I didn't care at all. If Diamond... I couldn't finish that thought. The images of him and the horrifying idea of losing him tightened my throat. I felt despair and helplessness rising as we raced through the streets.

The drive to my apartment felt like an eternity. Every second felt like an hour, and the uncertainty about Diamond's condition gnawed at my nerves.

Once we arrived, I got out of the car with shaky legs. Mina and Kaori followed, still trying to comfort me while Haruka supported me.

"Usa, it will be alright. Let's go inside and wait," Mina said gently, placing a calming hand on my shoulder. Kaori nodded in agreement and tried to give me an encouraging smile. "Diamond is too stubborn and tough. You'll see, it will be fine."

I nodded slowly and followed them into the apartment. Everything in me screamed to go straight to the hospital and check on Diamond. But I knew Haruka would never allow that. Before I could reach the door, she would pull me back.

"Sit down for a moment, Usa. I'll make us some tea; it will do you good," Mina suggested, guiding me to the sofa. I collapsed onto it, feeling my legs tremble from tension and fear.

Kaori sat beside me, took my hand in hers, and tried to soothe me. "Kunzite has already gone to the hospital; Massaru is with him. As soon as one of them knows more, they will let us know. Don't worry, Usa, Diamond will be alright; after all, you still have things to resolve."

Why were they allowed to be with him while I had to sit here? I wanted to be by his side. That was how it should be. Why had he thrown himself in front of me, that fool?

Mina set the tea on the small table, and then I noticed that Haruka was not there. Suddenly, I heard quiet voices from the office. My curiosity and despair drove me to go closer. I signaled Kaori and Mina to wait in the living room. I crept to the door and listened. Haruka was on the phone with someone, trying to get information about Diamond. My ears eagerly picked up her words—what had happened?

"Yes, I know it's a delicate situation," I heard Haruka say. "...yes, I understand. Keep me updated. It must be hard for the senior to lose his son."

My heart began to race even faster. Tears welled up in my eyes, and a sob escaped my throat. I collapsed before the door, unable to bear the weight of my feelings. My world was crashing down again. The fear that had haunted me was becoming real. At that moment, Mina and Kaori rushed to me. Mina knelt beside me and pulled me into her arms.

Kaori, however, swung the door to the office open. "Enough playing around. I want to know what's going on now." Her tone brooked no argument.

Haruka cleared her throat. "I'm sorry to inform you that your cousin Saphir Prince has died at the scene."

A stone fell from my heart. Did she just say Saphir? Not Diamond, Saphir! But what about Diamond?

Everything around me blurred, and I could only think about Diamond. Suddenly, I felt Haruka's arms around me, carefully lifting me up. "Usa, what's wrong? What did you hear?" she asked concernedly, guiding me back to the sofa.

"What... what about Diamond?" I asked in a hoarse voice.

"Diamond suffered a graze wound. He will be discharged from the hospital soon; he's currently being stitched up. He's doing as well as can be expected," Haruka explained with a hint of relief, running a stressed hand through her hair.

The knot in my chest slowly loosened, and tears of relief welled up in my eyes. Diamond was alive, and that was the most important thing. But my worry for him was still present. I needed to see him, to feel that he was truly okay.

"Can I go to him now?" I asked, my voice filled with newfound determination. My desire to be with him outweighed everything.

Haruka regarded me critically. "If you really want, I'll take you to his apartment. Then I can help Massaru with all the paperwork."

"Do you really think that's a good idea? Usa, you're completely exhausted," Mina said, her face reflecting deep concern.

Kaori placed her hand on Mina's shoulder. "Let her go; as soon as she sees him, she'll feel better."

Finally, I found some strength and struggled to my feet. I had to go to him; that was all that mattered right now. I grabbed Haruka and eagerly pulled her along behind me. I couldn't and didn't want to waste any more time.

The streets rushed by us again, but this time I felt a sense of calm within me. The certainty that Diamond was still alive gave me hope.

Chapter 62: Chapter 61

Of course, Diamond hadn't changed the security codes yet, and my fingers practically flew over the keypad before the door finally opened. I immediately searched all the rooms, but he wasn't there. I kept telling myself that he was okay, but that did little to calm me.

Restlessly, I paced up and down the apartment, my thoughts racing. Every moment he wasn't here felt like an eternity. Finally, I heard noises at the door, and I hurried to the hallway. There he stood at last - Diamond.

His appearance shook me to my core. His hair was tousled and hung slightly in his face, the sleeve of his shirt was torn off on the right side, and a thick bandage adorned his arm. The remnants of his shirt and his pants were stained with large red patches of his blood. He looked absolutely terrible, but that didn't matter; the main thing was that he was here now. Alive.

I stared at him in disbelief, looking him up and down, before I threw myself into his arms, sobbing. "Never, never do that again, do you hear me?" I scolded angrily, pressing my head against his chest and listening to his heartbeat. Hesitantly, he wrapped his arms around me, and we just held each other. The moment was so intense and relieving that no words were needed.

After a while, he gently pushed me away, raising an eyebrow slightly. "Prince Ironheart? Really?" he asked.

A small smile crept onto my lips. "That wasn't from me. Kaori started that."

"I should have guessed. So, you wanted to talk to me. Here I am."

He really had to be joking. We had just shared a truly wonderful, emotional moment. He had even allowed himself to be part of it; for any normal person, that would have been the point where no more words were needed, and now he wanted to talk.

He broke the embrace and headed straight for the kitchen. Completely bewildered, I followed him. He grabbed a drink and leaned casually against the kitchen counter.

"I'm waiting."

"I... um... I wanted to apologize for showing up here the other day," I began uncertainly.

"And? You said there was a lot to discuss."

Phew, he was really a tough nut to crack. His hint made it clear that he had heard the love confession, but he was trying to coax me out. He wanted me to say it to his face now, but I wasn't going to make it that easy for him. Two could play this game; maybe I could get him to say it first.

"Kaori said you had a gift for me from the Philippines, and I should ask you about it," I provoked him a little. His dark eyes rested on me and flashed suspiciously as I brought up the topic.

"So... she says... I don't recall giving you anything there," he replied calmly, once again giving nothing away. But I could tell he had picked up on the game, and it was now a matter of who could hold out longer.

I took a step closer to him. "What was it that you threw into the sea?" I asked persistently.

"Nothing. But you're avoiding me. What is it you wanted to tell me?" he countered, and I sensed his growing impatience.

There it was again, that flicker in his eyes that often made me lose my mind.

"I think I forgot. But if you tell me what you threw into the sea, it might come back to me," I replied with a grin, taking another step closer.

By now, I was standing right in front of him, and that special tension between us was unmistakably back. It was almost like old times; we were letting each other hang. His knowing grin was unmistakable.

"Alright, if it will help you remember. It was a key," he said, and that answer threw me off balance a bit.

A key? I was surprised but had no idea what the key could be for.
"What kind of key?" I asked curiously.

"No, now it's your turn. So, I'm waiting," he urged impatiently.

Nervously, I fidgeted with Seiya's ring. Was I ready for this? His dark eyes continued to rest on me, and I could feel that I couldn't hold back much longer. But I didn't want to give in so easily, so I tried to change the subject.

"Why did you keep paying Haruka to watch over me even though Saphir was already in prison?" it was my last attempt to gain the upper hand in this conversation.

He gripped the edge of the countertop tighter, his knuckles already white with tension. We were now almost nose to nose.

"Because Saphir was capable of anything. Besides..." He paused briefly and grinned down at me. "Haruka does a good job. I wouldn't have felt comfortable letting her go, after all, I hired her because of you."

I crossed my arms over my chest. "So, you didn't use her in the past months to get information about me?" I pressed further.

"Possibly. After all, I paid her for your safety, so I have the right to know where my money goes. That's why she also had to report something about you," outwardly, he was still the picture of calm.

"Had to?" damn, it was definitely more difficult than I thought.

"Yes, when she submitted her activity reports, what do you think they were about when she was assigned to your protection?" Okay, that was quite understandable.

He lowered his head to my ear, and a pleasant shiver ran through my body. "Was there anything else you wanted to tell me?" he whispered, and my pulse skyrocketed.

I swallowed, my throat dry, and I felt that this game was quickly nearing its end. The time had come; I couldn't hold it back any longer.

"Did Kaori show you the recording?" I asked, even though I already knew the answer.

"What recording?" Diamond asked, but I knew he was lying. My heart began to race faster when I saw his telltale grin.

Without thinking, I gave him an unintentional tap on the arm, but I accidentally hit his bandage. He winced in pain.

"Oh, sorry, that wasn't intentional. Does it hurt a lot?" I asked worriedly.

Suddenly, Diamond turned around and walked a few steps. He only stopped in front of the large window in the living room, his gaze fixed on the city.

"Diamond, it... I'm sorry. I wasn't thinking," I said apologetically as I slowly approached him.

"No, I'm sorry. Please forgive me," he replied, and I was surprised by his reaction. Why was he apologizing? I was the one who had just pressed on his wound.

"I... I don't understand..." I said uncertainly.

"Forgive me for falling in love with you," he said quietly, his fists clenched, his body visibly tense, and he still didn't turn to face me, standing there as if turned to stone.

I didn't dare move at that moment, afraid of scaring him away. I wanted to know what else he had to say, even though I also wanted to throw my arms around him. What did he mean by that?

He was silent. Only when I was sure he wouldn't speak further did I step closer and place my hand on his shoulder from behind. "There's nothing to forgive. Falling in love is human."

I heard him exhale heavily. "No, please forgive me. If I had treated you like everyone else, it would never have attracted Saphir's attention. You would never have had that car accident and... you would probably be happily traveling the world with your singer. All this suffering of the past months would have been spared you if I had stuck to my own rules. I never wanted you to suffer like this..."

He fell silent, and I slowly turned him around, even though he initially resisted a little, he finally relented. In his eyes, I saw the slight glint of tears. I wrapped my arms around his waist and looked deep into his eyes.

"There's nothing to forgive. I love you too, you stubborn Prince Valiant, and now you'll have to get used to the fact that you can't get rid of me anymore. Yes, what happened with Seiya was terrible, but neither you nor I can do anything about it. No one could have known how Saphir would react and what he had planned. Believe me, I'm coping now, and if you don't believe me, ask my therapist. There are many things I did in the past that I regret to this day. But having you in my life is one of the best things I can imagine."

He cupped my chin and gently lifted it before finally leaning down and kissing me, just like old times, wild and passionate.

My feelings exploded in that moment. I was the happiest person on this planet. But when I felt his hand sliding under my blouse, I stopped the kiss.

"I can't... not yet," I stammered.

"Why? We've done it so many times in so many places. Why not now?" he asked, visibly puzzled.

"Because I'm still missing 16 days," I admitted quietly.

"16 days for what?" he wanted to know.

"I've set myself the goal of going six months without men and without sex... I'm only 16 days away and then I'll have reached my goal," I mumbled meekly.

Diamond looked at me in slight horror, his eyes flickering with lust, and the very next second I found myself over his shoulder, heading straight for the bedroom.

"You don't seriously think I'm going to wait another 16 days. You've let me stew here long enough," he whispered, and I could feel the desire in his voice.

An exciting tingling sensation ran through my body as I found myself in his strong arms. The fire of passion flared up between us and we couldn't help but give in to our love and desire.

Chapter 63: Chapter 62

We were both utterly breathless, wrapped in each other's arms. If I had thought sex with him was fantastic before, this time eclipsed everything else. My head rested on his chest, and I could easily feel his steady heartbeat. His eyes were closed, but he smiled contentedly, gently stroking my back.

"Admit it, it was worth giving up those 16 days," he said, rather full of himself. Unfortunately, he was right. My abstinence had made me even more sensitive and irritable.

"Maybe," I teased back, prompting him to open one eye. "Only maybe? Do I need to go again to convince you?"

Instead of answering, I stretched upward and kissed him. My stomach still felt like a fireworks display of emotions. I had actually managed to crack this tough nut. He was mine now. If it had been possible, I probably would have grinned in circles.

A loud knock at the door startled us. "Yes?" Diamond shouted.

"Boss, your father requests your immediate presence at the villa," Massaru's voice came through. Diamond's good mood vanished instantly as he ran a hand through his hair. He kissed me on the forehead and got up, then extended his hand to pull me up. "We're coming. Give us five minutes."

I stared at him in confusion. Had he just said "we"? We, as in him and me? He wanted me to go with him to his father?

"We?" I croaked softly.

He took my hands in his. "Yes, we. You belong to me now, so you will accompany me."

"To your father? At 11 p.m.?"

"Even if it were 3 a.m. You don't need to be afraid of him; he won't harm you."

I swallowed. He was serious about this. "Are my things still in your closet?" I asked hesitantly.

"Of course, where else would they be?"

"I don't know, we haven't seen each other in almost half a year..." I turned away from his embrace. I didn't mention the woman he had with him two nights ago, though it was on the tip of my tongue.

I decided on a dark blouse and simple black pants. Diamond also chose black clothing. It was the first time he took my hand, intertwining his fingers with mine as we left his apartment hand in hand. The feeling was simply breathtaking, even if our destination caused me panic. I focused on this moment.

During the ride, I glanced at my phone. It was overflowing with messages.

Usa, how are you?< , Taiki

So, how did the conversation go?<, Mina

There were shots fired at the court! Are you okay? What happened?< Motoki

Iceberg successfully thawed? < Kaori

Just as I had Kaori's message open, I noticed Diamond craning his neck to see who I was texting. "Ever heard of privacy?" I teased, putting my phone away. Diamond stifled a laugh. "You don't need that. What did the red witch want?"

I had to smile at that; apparently, these affectionate nicknames existed on both sides. "She wanted to know if the iceberg has melted yet."

Diamond snorted in annoyance and rolled his eyes. "This should be fun for Kunz and me with you two." Then he put his arm around my shoulder and pulled me closer.

As we drove down the long driveway to the villa, my stomach felt queasy. I had never had much contact with Diamond's father, but he always exuded an enormous presence that activated my natural flight instinct. I thought back to his piercing gaze in the courtroom. He had lost his son just a few hours later, just as I had lost Seiya back then.

"Usagi? Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I'm just a bit nervous about your father," I admitted, fiddling with Seiya's ring in my anxiety.

"You don't need to be. I'm with you," Diamond said, and then Massaru opened the car door.

His fingers still firmly holding mine gave me some sense of security. Together, we walked through the large door; Diamond seemed to know exactly where to go, and I followed him. With each step, my anxiety grew. We had already walked through several corridors when he stopped at a slightly ajar door. His expression suddenly became tense, he gave me a brief nod, and then, without letting go of my hand, we entered.

The room was dimly lit, and heavy smoke filled the air. Diamond's father was sitting in a large armchair. As he heard us, he stood up. His eyes fixated on me again, just as piercingly as in the courtroom. An unpleasant feeling washed over me, and my tension increased.

"You called for me, father," Diamond's voice echoed through the large room.

Finally, those piercing eyes turned away from me. I felt somewhat relieved, but the discomfort remained.

"Did you survive everything unscathed?" "It still hurts a bit when I move, but it's hardly more than a scratch."

It hurts when he moves? Had I heard that right? Considering it supposedly hurt, he had certainly aimed to inflict a lot of pain on himself in the last few hours. Good thing no one could hear my thoughts.

"Would you handle the funeral arrangements? I'm flying to your mother tomorrow morning to tell her in person."

Diamond stood next to me, his poker face flawless as ever. "Yes, understood, father."

Then the senior stepped closer and critically eyed me from top to bottom before turning back to Diamond. "So she is the one." "Yes." "And you're sure about this?"

Um... Hello? I'm standing right here! I can hear what you're saying! I bit my tongue to keep from speaking out.

"Yes," Diamond replied curtly. "Then you need to brief her on everything. I expect the same from her as from you. Nothing like what happened with your brother should ever happen again. Our name is already back in the media."

I raised my eyebrows questioningly. He expected something from me?!

"I will. Is there anything else?" "No, I think that's it... Miss Tsukino, now to you." Slowly, he turned to me; my grip on Diamond's hand tightened.

"Yes," I squeaked softly. "First, I want to apologize again for what my son did to you. It's unforgivable. Furthermore, I apologize for our family's failure to protect you and your environment adequately; such a thing will never happen again. Especially now that it seems you belong to this family. Diamond will explain everything important to you." Then he extended his hand to me, which I hesitantly took. "I welcome you to the family."

"Thank you," I croaked hoarsely. "Is that all, father?" Diamond interjected.

"Yes. You may go."

Without further ado, Diamond turned and led me out. Behind us, the large door of the villa closed, and I abruptly stopped. "What was that in there just now? No mourning, no emotions about the loss of your brother. He has expectations of me? You're supposed to organize the funeral? And all this at this hour?" all the questions burst out of me at once.

Diamond placed his hands on my shoulders, prompting me to look up at him.

"There was never much room for emotions in this family, and being with you is also entirely new for me," he began, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. "But your world will also be new if you really want this; we both have to learn to deal with it. You still have the option to back out."

Was he trying to get rid of me again? I wrapped my arms around his waist and pulled him closer. "You'd like that, wouldn't you? Forget it; you won't get rid of me. But what do you mean by your world?"

"I used to call it the world of perfection. Emotions have no place in public. Of course, my father and I suffer from Saphir's loss. He was still my brother and his son. Even though the last six years were difficult, we had good times together. But that doesn't concern outsiders. Everyone has their own ways of coping. Nevertheless, we must not show weakness. Showing weakness in our circles makes things difficult. And we must follow my father's instructions. The next few days will be hell. It's not just about the funeral; I also have to read all the press articles before they're published and negotiate details with reporters because their versions are often too exaggerated."

I stared at him incredulously. That's how he knew what Yaten had planned back then and could react so quickly. My mind raced.

"Are you sure you can handle it?" he asked, searching my gaze.

"I'll certainly try. But I have one more question. Your father said he was flying to your mother. Where is she? I've never seen her."

He put his arm around me and led me to the car. "You're very curious. She and my father have been separated for many years, she lives somewhere in America. But to maintain the perfect façade, they're still married and appear together at major events."

Back at the apartment, I could feel his eyes on me, and it suddenly became clear what he meant earlier. Everyone had their own ways of coping... of course, how had I not realized this sooner? His outlet was sex, and he clearly wanted to use it again now. I already felt the firm wall at my back as he kissed down my neck and wrapped his arms around me.

"I thought it hurts when you move your arm," I tried to tease him and lighten the mood.

"Maybe I like it," he simply replied, beginning to unbutton my blouse. Oh man, does this guy ever run out of steam?

My heart raced as his passionate touch enveloped me completely. I immersed myself in the fireworks of emotions that ignited between us, forgetting the world around.

Chapter 64: Chapter 63

The next morning, the large bed was empty. I quietly tiptoed through the apartment. Where could he be at this time of day? Of course, his office door was slightly ajar, and a beam of light was visible. A soft sigh escaped my lips before I gave the door a gentle push and cautiously peeked in.

He was sitting at his desk, his head in his hands, deep dark circles clearly visible under his eyes.

"Did you even sleep?" I asked softly as I approached him.

He lifted his gaze, and his tired eyes met mine. "Two or three hours. But I have to go through the first press releases to catch the worst of it."

I could sense how much pressure he was putting on himself to get everything done perfectly; his sense of duty wouldn't let him rest. I sat on his lap, took his arms, and wrapped them around me.

"Usagi, I don't have time for this right now. This needs to get done. And I have some outside appointments too," he said in his usual distant manner.

There he was again, the stoic Prince Eisenherz, who often hid his feelings behind an impenetrable facade. I rested my head on his shoulder and planted a gentle kiss on his cheek.

"Take it easy. You look awful. I'm meeting up with Minako later and then stopping by Motoki's, but if you need anything or need me, call."

"Usagi, I..." he began, but I placed my finger on his lips.

"No. You said yesterday that I should learn the world of perfection; then you also need to learn to deal with feelings and open up. If you need anything, call."

He nodded, probably just because he didn't want to continue the discussion. I stroked his hair once more and began to get ready.

Haruka was already ready to drive me. "So, where to?" she asked in her usual casual manner as I slipped into the car.

"Can you take me to the cemetery first?" I asked quietly, letting my gaze fall to the ground.

The drive to the cemetery was silent, and my thoughts accompanied me on the way there. As I entered the cemetery, my feet almost automatically led me to his gravestone, where his name was engraved. A white stone that looked as cold and lifeless as the reality that he was no longer here. I traced the letters with delicate fingertips, as if I could establish a connection to him that way.

Then I sank to the ground, leaning my back against the cool stone. The silence of the place surrounded me, and I began to tell him everything that had happened in the past few days. It gave me solace and kept the feeling that he was still by my side. Suddenly, I felt a gentle hand on my shoulder and turned around in panic. Yaten's green eyes sparkled at me. I didn't know why, but tears suddenly welled up in my eyes. Yaten crouched down in front of me and pulled me into his arms. His soft sobs reached me. I don't know how long we sat there, just holding each other and crying together.

"You know Seiya would kick our butts if he saw us like this," Yaten said after a while, making me smile despite my tears still flowing.

"He'd tease you even more if he saw you crying like a little girl," I replied, and he couldn't help but chuckle softly.

He gently broke the embrace and sat down next to me on the ground, leaning his head against the stone and looking up at the bright blue sky.

"It was a lot for you yesterday... hmm?" Yaten asked empathetically, his voice sounding soft and understanding.

"Yes, it all came rushing back. Even during the trial, but when I heard the shots..." I trailed off, a choked sob escaping my throat. The memory of the horrific events yesterday was still so fresh, as if it had just happened.

There was a strange energy in the air.

"Not many would have done what you did... I think Seiya would be glad to know you're in good hands." His words somehow comforted me, and I felt my tension ease a bit.

My fingers instinctively closed around the ring I still wore, a symbol of my love and memory of Seiya. I couldn't respond to Yaten, but I felt he understood my feelings.

"Even if he has that name... it seems you were right about him... Did he get hurt badly?" I swallowed the lump in my throat. "It was just a graze, he was lucky," I replied softly, grateful that Diamond was still with me.

I turned my head to Yaten, who had his eyes closed and seemed lost in thought. It was hard to describe what lay between us in that moment. A mix of grief, concern, and connection.

"And... are you two now...?" he finally asked, his gaze now directed at the ground.

"Yes. We talked things out yesterday afternoon. We're going to try it together." With a swift motion, Yaten stood up. "Then I wish you good luck. I have to go now. Mina's waiting for you at Crown. I just dropped her off there."

He was already turning to leave, but I didn't want him to disappear so easily. "Yaten!" I called after him, and he looked back at me over his shoulder.

"Thank you." That was all I could say at that moment.

I sat there for a moment longer, letting his words sink in, before Haruka drove me to the Crown to meet my friends.

"Tell me, Haruka. Who fired the second shot? The one that hit Sapphire...?"

She looked at me in the rearview mirror, her expression serious. "Massaru."

"Does he have anything to fear now? Will he have to go to court?" I asked worriedly, as I liked that quiet man and feared he might face consequences.

Haruka sighed softly. "No, it was self-defense. The boss's father is on it. Don't worry, moon face, the old man has damn good connections and the best lawyers. Here we are. I'll wait here until you're done."

I nodded to Haruka and entered the Crown. As soon as I closed the door behind me, I saw Mina sitting at the counter, excitedly talking to Motoki. She was probably recounting what had happened yesterday.

Chapter 65: Chapter 64

"I meant it seriously! You look terrible. Do you really think dinner at Kaori's is a good idea right now?" I asked worriedly as Massaru started the car. His eyes were tired, and I could see how much the lack of sleep was affecting him.

"Yes, I can handle it. Believe me, I've gotten by with even less sleep before," he grumbled back, staring stubbornly out the window. I sensed he was trying to be strong, but I could feel his tension. I reached for his hand, but he still wouldn't look at me. The rest of the drive passed in silence.

Kaori opened the door even before we got out of the car. She was also dressed in black, but her face was friendly. "Nice to see you both. Come in," she greeted us warmly.

Diamond's hand instinctively grasped mine as we walked up the steps to her. Kaori gave me a conspicuous wink when she saw this.

"Do you have something in your eye?" Diamond muttered irritably to her. His lack of sleep and the other circumstances were obviously taking their toll. His mood was at an all-time low, and he was making everyone feel it.

"Oh, yes, a rare sight of the man who had sworn off love and now has found it," Kaori retorted provocatively.

Diamond let out an annoyed snort, kissed me on the forehead, and let go of my hand. "Kunzite must be upstairs, right?" he asked.

Kaori nodded. "You know where he buries himself."

Without turning back, Diamond disappeared through the huge front door. I reached out my arm to follow him, but Kaori held me back. "Let him go. He needs time. It's a lot for him and new. He lost his brother yesterday and gained a love he thought he had written off years ago. Come, let's sit on the terrace until dinner is ready."

Kaori led me to a beautiful, large terrace that looked very inviting. She handed me a glass of wine and sat next to me. "It's a tough time for him. You just need to give him time and space. He's not used to dealing with feelings, let alone sharing them with someone else. Be patient."

I smiled gratefully at Kaori and nodded. "I'll try, but he doesn't make it easy."

Kaori let out an unrestrained laugh. "Sweetie, if you wanted an easy man, you definitely picked the wrong one. No one in this family is easy."

Yes, I was already aware of that. This relationship would require a lot of work, especially in the beginning, but my gut told me it would be worth it.

"Can you help me with something?"

Kaori's eyes grew curious. "With what?"

"I need to find my way in his world. Or rather, in yours..."

Her face lit up instantly. "Oh, of course. I can show you everything and teach you. You'll do perfectly once you understand the rules."

And so, I found myself in the middle of my first lesson on "The Perfect World and Its Rulers." Kaori truly came alive as she explained everything, but my head was already spinning after the first half hour. Would I ever remember all this? I should bring a notebook next time.

The two men didn't show up again until dinner was ready. Diamond seemed a bit more relaxed. Kunzite's presence seemed to do him good. At the table, I was able to demonstrate what I had already learned from Kaori. The topics allowed for discussion at the table were predefined. Emotional subjects like the situation with Sapphire or our new relationship were on the blacklist and could only be discussed privately. This, of course, explained his behavior when we arrived.

As soon as dessert was cleared, Diamond suddenly seemed in a hurry to leave. At the door, I heard him say to Kunzite, "Thank you for your help."

I glanced at Diamond as we descended the steps to Massaru. "Why did you thank Kunzite?"

He hesitated, thinking about what to say. I sensed he was hiding something from me, even though he had his poker face on again.

"He's handling some organizational things for me."

"What kind of things?"

"Oh, God, Usagi, you're starting to sound like Kaori," he complained.

"Yes, because I feel like you're hiding something from me!"

"It's just little things, some appointments, some signatures, and phone calls, so I can handle all the other stuff. Is that enough for you?" he snapped, growing angrier.

I decided to let it go for now. If I pushed him more, he'd shut down completely. I was slowly beginning to understand the rules of his world.

At the apartment, he, of course, barricaded himself in his office. Why openly communicate with your girlfriend about your feelings when you can drown yourself in work?!

I leaned against the office door and sighed softly. I wanted to give him time, but it was hard to see him so closed off.

I reached for my phone.

>What is Kunzite doing for Diamond? Why did he thank him? Do you know more?< I sent to Kaori.

>Probably just ruler stuff. Don't worry. I'll keep my ears open for you.<

I decided to distract myself. My first idea was to cook something, but the fridge and the rest of the expensive high-tech kitchen were empty. Apart from plates, cutlery, and glasses, it seemed to be just a show kitchen. I found only a small pot of sugar, nothing more. Wow, I had expected little, but this was too much?

So I decided to call Massaru. "Yes, please?" he answered politely as usual.

"Can you drive me to a supermarket? The kitchen is absolutely empty."

"The main kitchen is one floor down. Write me a list of what you need, and I'll arrange everything for you."

Somewhat bewildered, I sat at the table and began writing my list. It took just under an hour, and Massaru brought in three bags full of groceries.

"Do you need anything else?" he asked helpfully. "No, thank you."

I started putting away the groceries and then got to cooking. It really helped distract me and make time pass. "What are you doing?" Diamond's voice startled me. He was suddenly standing behind me, watching what I was doing. "I'm cooking." "That's what we have staff for."

Calm down, Usagi, don't get upset again, I told myself. Sooner or later, the ice block will melt, even if it feels like we're back at square one. "But I like cooking," I replied dryly. "As long as you don't plan to do it every day, fine. What's for dinner?" "Why not? Are you afraid I'll poison you?" I asked, slightly irritated.

Why couldn't he just be happy that I was cooking for him? Why did he have to start arguing again? But he seemed to realize that I didn't understand where he was coming from.

"Usagi, that's not the point. We're employers, you have to be aware of that. If you start cooking and cleaning here, the people I usually pay to do that will lose their jobs. How are they supposed to pay their bills and everything else? Please keep that in mind for the future. Taking responsibility for others is very important."

Oh, I had never looked at it from that perspective. His explanation was completely logical. Reconciliatory, I took a step towards him.

"It won't happen too often, I promise. It's just something simple today, I made fried noodles for us. Are you hungry?" I asked lovingly, trying to ease the tense atmosphere.

A slight smile played on his lips. "Do I need to worry that it's poisoned?" "Do you have a reason to?" I asked, slightly provocatively.

Of course, I still wanted to know what he was hiding from me. He pulled me closer in response and gave me a demanding kiss. In no time, I found myself sitting on the counter with his hands making their way under my dress. I couldn't help but give in to him. I felt that he needed this urgently, that he physically desired me. But just before either of us reached our longed-for climax, I abruptly pushed him away.

A terrible smell hit my nose! "Damn. The stove is still on!" I yelled and ran to my pan.

Diamond watched me for a while without helping. After I had prevented the worst, he snuggled up behind me. "Now we can continue where we left off," he whispered in my ear. I grinned without showing him my face. "And what will we eat then?" "I'll skip straight to dessert," he replied, and then he carried me off to the bedroom.

Hours later, I woke up and was glad he was still sleeping peacefully beside me. I quietly slipped out to at least clean up the kitchen a bit. I glanced at my phone. A message from Kaori:

It's a surprise, Kunz won't tell me more. He thinks I can't keep my mouth shut.<

That lifted my spirits and pushed my distrust aside a bit. I started singing to myself and did the dishes. Oops, I must have sung too loudly, because shortly after, I heard the bedroom door creak quietly.

"What are you doing in the kitchen at this hour?" Caught, I turned around, the dripping pan in my hand. "Washing up. I know we talked about it earlier, but I wanted to at least clean up the burnt stuff." He slowly came over, took the pan from my hand, and gave me a light kiss.

"We're practicing this now. Leave the pan there and come with me. I wanted to give you something."

Now he had my full attention. "What?" I asked, curious.

He took my hand and led me to his office. At his desk, he opened the top drawer and pulled out a small black box. A tingling excitement ran through me, and my heart began to race. Was this what I thought it was? Stop, this was definitely too fast. We had only been together for a few hours! Besides, two worlds were colliding here! This should be better established before taking such a step.

A mischievous grin was on Diamond's lips as he handed me the box. Nervously, I took it from his fingers and looked at the little case. I glanced at him, puzzled, not knowing how to react.

"Go on. Open it."

Alright. Slowly, I opened the small black box. I blinked inside, and my heart skipped a beat. Then I looked at Diamond and back at the box. Finally, I relaxed a bit. It wasn't a ring.

A small silver key sparkled back at me. The key handle was heart-shaped and decorated with a pattern of intertwined vines, artfully intertwined and adorned with two small stones. This beautiful piece of art hung on a delicate silver chain. I gently stroked it with a finger.

"I had it remade after Kaori played the recording for me. That's why I thanked Kunzite, he picked it up for me. I wanted to give it to you earlier, but the timing wasn't right." He pulled out the chain and put it around my neck.

"Do you like it?"

"Yes, it's really wonderful. But what is the key for?"

He gently kissed down my neck. "You'll find out eventually."

Chapter 66: Epilogue

*** 5 years later ***

It was amazing how quickly time flew by. Five years had passed since those memorable events that had forever changed my life. The small silver key still hung around my neck like a silent companion. In the first few days, I had tried it on every lock I came across, determined to find out what it was for. Eventually, I gave up.

Only last year did the secret of the key reveal itself when Kaori accidentally let it slip. It turned out that even my supposed "ice block" of a partner had a romantic side. The key was something very special – it was the key to his heart, made especially for me.

Our lives had gradually settled, and my friends' lives had also evolved over the past few years. I had since rented Seiya's apartment to Motoki and Makoto. Their wedding was truly a dream, and by the following summer, they became parents to a wonderful son. Soon, their family would grow by another member. I was very happy for Motoki and loved spending time with my godchild.

Minako and Yaten had gotten married last year and continued to argue about every little thing, but they were still inseparable. Even though Yaten and Diamond initially had their rough patches that lasted several years, they now got along. So much so that the men regularly had their "men's nights" with Kunzite – a circumstance that drove us women crazy every time. But our partners knew exactly how to placate us.

Mamoru had also finally found new love. He had moved in with Setsuna two years ago. They had tried to keep their relationship a secret at first, but Motoki let it slip, and the cat was out of the bag. The two of them were really well suited to each other. They harmonized perfectly, and I was genuinely happy for them.

And me? I lay here in my soft bed and, as so often on days of great significance, couldn't sleep. So, I mentally reviewed the last six years.

I was still Usagi Tsukino, though only for a few more hours. I was now 34 years old and one of Japan's best art dealers. Haruka managed my organization with her all-around talent. But most importantly, I loved this man lying next to me. He still sometimes tried to hide behind his walls, but piece by piece, I managed to break them down, strengthening the bond between us even more.

Kaori was a good teacher in the art of dealing with the "perfect world." I had attentively internalized her lessons and could hold my own in this world in no time. Over time, I became almost as adept as Diamond with his poker face, though sometimes I still lacked perfection.

The sun was just starting to rise, and my heart was filled with a mix of excitement and nervousness. I had a very special goal for today. Quietly, I slipped into my comfortable clothes, careful not to wake Diamond. Haruka was already waiting by the car, grinning at me as planned.

"Nervous, Moonface?" she joked. "A little, but can you please take me to the cemetery?" I asked her.

On the back seat lay a white rose. Haruka, as always, had thought ahead and was prepared for everything. It was as if she could often read my thoughts and fulfill my wishes even before I voiced them.

With heavy legs, I got out and walked the small path past the chapel. I gently ran my fingers over the letters in the white stone to greet them. It felt strange standing here, especially on such a day. But somehow, I wanted to feel his presence once more before my life officially changed. The delicate golden ring was still on my finger, and even though Diamond wasn't initially thrilled, it would stay there. Forever. The clouds parted, and the sun shone lightly down on me. This was the sign I had been waiting for. I was ready. Slowly, I placed the white rose in front of the stone.

Then I returned to Haruka. "And where to now, princess?" Confused, I looked at her. Princess? Hadn't I been her Moonface for years? "Why not Moonface anymore?" "I thought I'd try out the new name," she said with a wink and got into the car. "To Minako, please," I said, looking out the window. Mentally, I went over everything important for the next few hours. It had to be perfect.

Minako was even more nervous than I already was. She was bustling around her apartment, not stopping for a minute. Yaten and I sat at the table, trying to enjoy a cup of coffee before she completely lost it. "You're more nervous than you were at our wedding. Sit down already," Yaten called out to her as she whirled around us. "This is different," Mina sang back to him. "Why is her wedding more important to you than ours was?" Yaten continued to complain. She gave him a kiss on the cheek. "It's a woman thing. You wouldn't understand. As the maid of honor, I have to organize everything and keep an eye on it all. It's much more exhausting than being the bride. And now, please take your suit and go to Taiki. We'll meet at the church." "Are you kicking me out of my own apartment?" "Our apartment, my love, and yes, I am. So, hop, hop. The hairdresser will be here soon." I just sat there and enjoyed their conversation. It gave me a touch of normalcy.

With further loud protest, Yaten grabbed his clothes and left us. Hair and makeup took almost four hours, and it took Mina another half hour to get me into the dress. Now I stood here in an elegant white dream and could hardly take my eyes off my reflection. Was that really me? The uncertainty mingled with anticipation, and my heart beat wildly in my chest.

"Usa, we need to hurry if we want to be on time. Haruka has already rung the bell twice," Minako urged, already gathering up the train of my dress. On the way down, I wondered how I would fit into the car with this monstrous dress. But Haruka had already taken care of that and arranged a stretch limousine.

"Wow, I had to do a double take. You look absolutely stunning," she whispered to me and opened the limousine door.

The church was located just outside Tokyo. The drive there was a mix of excitement and nervousness. The closer we got to the church, the more my heart pounded. The feeling was both pleasant and thrilling.

Minako beamed at me as she got out of the car in front of the church. "You can do this, Usa. It's simple. Don't trip on your way up, and when you get to the front, all you have to do is say 'I do.' Here are your flowers. Toki is waiting for you at the door. Remember to pull your veil forward. Did I forget anything?" she gave me some final instructions.

I gratefully grasped her hands. "Mina, don't forget to breathe. Everything will go smoothly. Go on inside now."
She gave me a tight hug and then went off, probably to drive a few more people crazy. I took a moment for myself and only got out of the car when I heard the bells.

"You look beautiful, Usa," Motoki whispered to me as I came to a stop in front of him.
"Thank you."
"May I?" he asked, reaching both hands past my head to pull the veil forward. It was about to get real.
"Nervous?"
"Oh yes, you can't imagine," I whispered back.
Motoki started laughing. "Oh, I can. Remember, I stood up there a few years ago myself. Alright then, let's get going. It'll all work out."

I was filled with a pleasant tingling sensation. The moment had come; the bells fell silent, and the large doors swung open. The organ music began, I slowly counted to three in my head, and then Motoki started to lead me down the long aisle.

The aisle was covered in a soft beige carpet that yielded gently under my feet with each step. The pews were adorned with cream-colored satin bows. On either side of the aisle stood lush floral arrangements, artfully put together by the florists. Roses, peonies, and lilies filled the air with a heady fragrance that slightly eased my nervousness. My eyes briefly skimmed over the faces of my loved ones.

I hardly dared to breathe. Despite numerous rehearsals, it felt entirely different now that the day had arrived and the pews were actually filled with people whose eyes were all on me. But I couldn't tear my gaze away from a single person. Diamond stood at the other end of the long aisle, looking expectantly at me.

Luckily, I had Motoki holding me and setting the pace because I would have run straight into his arms if I could. The walk felt agonizingly long, and Motoki was taking such small, slow steps, but finally, we reached the altar. Even Diamond, who rarely showed emotion, was beaming. A wide, radiant smile adorned his face as Motoki lifted my veil and handed my hand over to him.

All my anxiety and nervousness vanished the moment I took Diamond's hand. His warm touch calmed me internally. Together, we took the last few steps to the altar. We had endured so much together, faced many highs and lows, and now we stood here, ready to spend the rest of our lives together.

The ceremony began, and the priest's words almost blurred into a gentle murmur in my ears. I was so immersed in the moment that the world around me felt surreal. The presence of our friends and family, the beautifully decorated church – all of it formed a perfect picture.

"I ask you now to rise," the priest requested. We held each other's hands and looked deeply into each other's eyes.

"Now I ask you, Usagi Tsukino, do you take Diamond Prince here present to be your lawfully wedded husband? To love and to cherish in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, as long as you both shall live? If so, answer with 'I do.'"
I took a deep breath. "I do."

"And you, Diamond Prince, do you take Usagi Tsukino here present to be your lawfully wedded wife? To love and to cherish in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, as long as you both shall live? If so, answer with 'I do.'"
Diamond took an agonizingly long pause before finally saying the liberating words. "I do."

"I now ask you to exchange your vows."
My heart was pounding wildly. "Diamond, you are my strength and my anchor. You accepted me, loved me, and supported me when I needed it most. You showed me what it means to be loved unconditionally. I promise you that I will always be by your side, in good times and in bad. I will love, honor, and respect you for as long as I breathe."

Now I was curious about his vow. Minako had wanted to help him with it, and both of them had been cursing loudly in the office for hours.
"Usagi, you are the whirlwind that has thrown my life out of balance. You were the one who showed me what is worth living for. Since the day we met, my life has completely changed. You touched my heart. I promise you that I will always be by your side, love and cherish you until the end of my days."

That was so beautiful. He truly managed to bring tears of joy to my eyes. Motoki's little son proudly walked up to us, tightly clutching the ring pillow, and stood beside us.

"Diamond, with this ring, I pledge to you my eternal love," I whispered, my voice breaking with emotion.
"Usagi, with this ring, I pledge to you my eternal love." Tenderly, he slipped the wedding ring onto my finger.
"By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife," the priest declared solemnly.

When the words "You may now kiss the bride" were spoken, I felt my heart leap with joy. Diamond leaned down to me, and we shared the most beautiful kiss of our lives.

The first kiss as husband and wife.

With this wonderful kiss, we sealed our love and marriage before all our loved ones, who greeted us with jubilant applause and tears of joy. After the ceremony, we celebrated with our guests. It was a lavish celebration full of love, joy, and festive cheer. We danced, laughed, and savored every moment together.

***
And so this story comes to an end.
If you enjoyed this story, please let me know. Remember, your feedback is our reward ;-)
Thank you for taking the time to read my story.
Soxeschmaid - Ini

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of One for Three - Collection